ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & CulturePhilosophyPersonal JournalsSexuality
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 5
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 5
    More Chaos.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 14

    It was a short drive into the community's center, a sort of

    tiny mini township surrounded by elaborate estates. Niko had insisted on
    driving, and it let Andy text both Phil and Eric that he was going to see the
    place, if they wanted to join him. Eric shot back that he'd be there within the
    hour, and Phil answered that his and his family were already there, having
    lunch at the diner. C'mon and join us said the text, just as Niko was pulling
    the Tesla into a parking spot in front of the 1950s themed diner.

    "I can't say I'm thrilled with the theme," Niko

    grumbled as she turned the car off. "But I guess I'll manage."

    "If they try and make you use a different drinking

    fountain, Niko, we'll raise hell," Andy said.

    "Damn straight," added Aisling. "Now let's go

    say hi to Phil and see how many women he has in tow."

    "More than he can handle, I'm sure," Andy

    chuckled. "He was barely okay with just Audrey."

    As soon as they got into the diner, it was relatively easy

    to spot Phil. Unlike diners of yore, where booths had typically held four at
    best, the interior of this particular 50s styled diner was lined with booths
    designed to fit as many as ten people each, with a few booths looking as though
    they could hold in upwards of 20.

    The booth Phil was in wasn't full, but he certainly had more

    people with him than the last time Andy had seen him. Sure, Audrey was there,
    snuggled right up against his side, but there were also two other women that
    Andy didn't recognize, a fit blonde woman with tightly cropped hair in camo and
    a curvy young black woman with her hair tightly braided.

    "Hey Phil," Andy said to him as he approached.

    "Audrey. You already know both Lauren and Aisling, but this is Niko. I
    know Niko's met Phil before, but I don't believe we've met your other two
    companions."

    "I've met one of them," Niko said, as she slid

    into the booth, offering half a salute to the blonde. "Captain."

    The blonde nodded in return. "Lieutenant. Hi Andy, I'm

    Linda, and this is Tamika," she said. "2nd Lieutenant Red Wolf and I
    are stationed together, although I suppose we're both stationed here now."
    Tamika seemed mostly interested in her cellphone, not even looking up to say
    hello.

    "Yeah, if you don't mind me asking, Captain, what are

    we going to do?" Niko said, scooting until she was right next to the
    captain.

    "They're moving all our work within the walls, so I

    guess we'll have a tiny base on site before month's end."

    "Roger that."

    "How you holding up, Phil?" Andy said, sliding in

    next to Niko, Aisling sliding in after him, Lauren moving in last. "I know
    you weren't originally planning on having multiple partners."

    "Well, the world's not up to what I want any more,

    Andy," he sighed. "But I'm making it work, even if I am a bit more
    tired than I used to be."

    "We had to set up a shift schedule of who gets intimacy

    time with Phil," Audrey said, giggling a little bit about it while poking
    Phil. "I'm surprised you haven't had to set something up like that."

    "Andy's learned that we keep his best interests in

    mind," Aisling laughed. "And we know about what his limits are, and
    rarely try and push him past them."

    "How's the new place?" Phil asked Andy, as Linda

    and Niko started having a quiet conversation with one another. "Bet it
    blew your mind when they drove you up there."

    "I still don't think I really need a mansion,

    Phil."

    "You say that now, but believe me, in about two week's

    time, you'll be thankful for all the room. There's going to be an influx of new
    partners quickly, as we're struggling to get as many people vaccinated as we
    can as quickly as we can, which means there isn't as much time as we'd like to
    let everyone get acclimated."

    "Mmm," Lauren sniffed. "The newest member of

    our family showed up just before we got here."

    "You sound unhappy, Lauren," Audrey said.

    "Well, she's my ex girlfriend who cheated on me, but

    we'll work it out, I guess."

    "Ouch. That sort of thing's not supposed to happen, but

    I suppose sometimes it slips through the cracks," Phil grumbled.
    "Everything's gotten so much harder to manage now that we're moving at
    warp speed. The death rate spiked on the east coast, and everybody freaked, so
    people who were hoping to get a later version of the vaccine without the, ah,
    side effects, are now practically storming the facilities, demanding to get
    injected with it, no matter what it does to them, as long as it protects them
    from the virus."

    "Yeah, I saw reports saying that a European company

    thinks they're close, but nobody's ready yet," Aisling said. "Are we
    shipping this vaccine anywhere else?"

    "Hell, Ash," Phil sighed, "we've barely got

    enough for the west coast right now. They're struggling to get more
    manufactured for the rest of the US, but we aren't in any state to be able to
    provide it to other countries right now."

    "I only ask for my brother back in Dublin. He

    desperately wants to leave the house, but I keep telling him, stay inside and
    stay safe."

    "That's all most people can do right now," Phil

    nodded. He glanced to the door and smiled. "Hey, look who's here! Slide
    into the bench, Eric."

    Eric had been standing in the doorway, with the familiar

    faces of both Lily and Jenny next to him, as well as a short, mousy Midwestern
    looking woman dressed in a giant t shirt, with denim shorts poking out from
    underneath them. "Hey everybody!"

    The new woman's name was Sarah, and she was Eric's new

    partner, only having arrived yesterday, so her head was still a little cloudy.
    When the waitress arrived to take their orders, the three households had been
    sure to divvy up the checks upfront.

    For the next couple of hours, everyone was trying to settle

    into their new normal. Andy, Phil and Eric got to talk in person, while all the
    women slowly started to figure out who out of each household they liked and
    wanted to avoid. It was a float of conversations, so many different discussions
    going at one point, that when Phil said he was going to step outside for a few
    minutes to vape up, Andy and Eric happily agreed to go with him, just so they
    could here each other clearly.

    "You holding up okay, Eric?" Andy asked. "You

    look a little overwhelmed."

    "Let's just say I'm a bit in social overload. That and

    trying to get settled in the new place is doing my head in." Eric leaned
    his back against the outside of the diner, stretching his arms over his head.
    "And I'm sore from all the fucking. And I miss the cats."

    "Why don't you guys come over next Saturday then, and

    we'll all hang out. Have ourselves a party like we used to. Any of the other
    members of the old gang getting moved into the complex?"

    Phil nodded. "Ari and his five women will be moved on

    site before the end of the week. He had plenty of space before, but when they
    offered him a free trade up, he didn't say no. Oh, and I don't know if you knew
    Jenna or not, but she's part of a family now, and they're being moved here next
    week, so a couple more people and the whole board game group will be back
    together again. We can play Ascension again, or poker, or both!"

    Eric nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that."

    "Cool. We'll consider it a party, then. Oh, hell. We

    can even make it a costume party for Halloween. I don't imagine we'll get much
    in the way of trick or treaters here."

    Phil waggled a finger at him. "You'll get trick or

    treaters, I'd bet on it. There's nearly a hundred children here in the village,
    so they'll make a point of hitting every house they possibly can."

    "All the better then."

    "So are you really doing okay with Lauren's ex being

    added to your household?" Phil asked. "I figured you might not have
    been able to speak your mind in front of her, so I thought I'd ask now that she
    can't hear."

    "It came as a bit of a shock, but we're making it work,

    I guess, or, rather, Lauren is," Andy said with a shrug. "I told
    Lauren that whatever she came up with, I'd go along with, whether that be
    sending her back to the Air Force or inviting her into the family. She, that
    is, Taylor, Lauren's ex, is being punished for what she did to Lauren before,
    but she'll eventually be allowed into the family, as per Lauren's
    decision."

    "Do I even want to ask how Lauren's punishing

    her?" Eric said with a laugh.

    Andy joined in the laugh. "You do not." He

    stopped, scrunched up his face, then smirked. "Well, you might, but let's
    just say don't fuck with the ladies of the Rook household. Payback is a,”

    "Hey!" Niko said, having just stuck her head out

    the door. "Get your asses back in here. They're bringing us
    desserts!"

    After a truly decadent sundae, everyone said their goodbyes,

    many of them excited about the prospect of a Halloween party, although a few of
    the girls complained that two days wasn't enough time to put together a proper
    costume. Everyone agreed they'd make it work, though. Phil and his family were
    heading home, while Eric and his family needed to go grocery shopping. Andy and
    the girls decided to walk around a little bit before heading home.

    In addition to the diner, there was a Safeway, a Target, a

    few restaurants (a Greek restaurant, a Chinese restaurant, and an Ike's
    Sandwiches), and, to Andy's personal delight, a bookstore, which they had to
    immediately stop in. It wasn't some chain book store, but clearly a local
    mom'n'pop establishment, and bore the mark of a highest quality bookstore,
    there was a cat living in the store. They decided to browse the bookstore for a
    little bit, and just before they were about to leave, the store clerk snuck up
    on him and asked for an autograph, which Andy gladly granted. The owner also
    asked if Andy would be kind enough to do a signing when the newest Druid
    Gunslinger book finally came out, and Andy was happy to acquiesce.

    They headed back to the house after that, with plans to come

    back tomorrow to get groceries. Andy felt exhilarated, being able to walk
    anywhere without a mask, being able to shake hands and hug friends. Barring the
    sea of gorgeous women around them, it had been nice to have a touch of
    normalcy.

    "Are you fully recovered from your time with the staff

    this morning, Andy?" Lauren asked him as they all walked from the garage
    into the house proper.

    "Yeah, I think I'm good to go. Why? You jonesing for a

    fix?" he said with a laugh.

    "We all are. And I want to show to Taylor what she's

    missing." She leaned down to kiss his cheek. "That okay?"

    "Sure, let me go check on Katie and Jenny and then I'll

    meet you ladies in the bedroom, okay?"

    "Don't take too long," Niko grinned. "We're,

    voracious today."

    "I won't, I won't," he laughed, waving his hand,

    hearing Lauren calling to Taylor like one would a pet as she walked towards the
    stairs.

    Andy moved to the pool house and poked his head in, finding

    Katie and Jenny still entwined together, asleep beneath the blanket he'd left
    them under several hours ago. He knew the imprinting process took several
    hours, but he'd never been sure exactly how long it took. He suspected the two
    might wake up in the middle of the night and head back to their room, but they'd
    be fine in the pool house if they slept there overnight, which was all Andy
    wanted to be sure of. He headed back into the house and walked upstairs. The
    door to the bedroom was closed, but a post it note on the door said "Cum
    in." He appreciated the pun, and opened the door.

    Inside, Taylor was on her knees at the foot of the bed, with

    Lauren's hand on the top of Taylor's head, Aisling and Niko sitting on either
    side of her. "Now, bitch, you're going to watch what a real man is like.
    Andy, come over here, would you?"

    All of the women had already stripped naked, so as Andy

    walked over, he kicked off his shoes, tugged off his socks and pulled his shirt
    up and over his head. When Andy neared the edge of the bed, Lauren raised a
    hand. "Stay there."

    She slid off the bed and moved to kneel in front of him,

    reaching her hands up to smooth them along his stomach before she reached over
    and pulled Taylor's hair to drag her close. "Here, I want you to get a
    front row seat to all of this, whore, but don't you dare stick out your tongue
    to sneak a taste, otherwise I'm doubling your time like this, you
    understand?"

    Taylor quietly nodded, as Lauren tugged Andy's jeans and

    boxers down, letting his cock slap her in the face with a girlish giggle.
    "That never gets old," Lauren said as Taylor let out a quiet little
    whimper. Lauren wrapped her mouth around the head of Andy's cock and then
    pushed her face all the way down until he could feel the tip of his cock
    sliding into her throat, Lauren trying hard to stifle the gag reaction before
    drawing back, taking a deep gasp of air. "You can smell my man's cock,
    can't you whore?" Taylor meekly nodded once more. "Don't even think
    about touching yourself. You're going to sit there and watch this. I want you
    to fucking drool, you want it so bad."

    Lauren started to push her face back down onto Andy's cock,

    and he was expecting a long, slow blowjob, but Lauren clearly had other ideas.
    She forced her face down until his balls were resting against her chin, then
    drew back suddenly before pushing her face down once again.

    It was fast and determined, and Andy almost jumped when he

    felt a hand cradling his nuts before realizing that Aisling had moved to one
    side of him, her fingertips holding onto his ballsack. "She was so
    apprehensive the first time, but look at her now," Ash whispered into his
    ear.

    Another hand reached to smooth along his hip, as Niko moved

    up along the other side of him, nibbling on his earlobe, her tongue lashing
    against his earlobe. "You're so going to be dead by the time we're done
    with you tonight, baby," Niko purred, curling her fingers to rake her
    fingernails against his hip.

    "You don't have to hold back, babes," Aisling

    giggled into his ear. "It's not gonna make us go any easier on you."

    Lauren's deep blue eyes peered up at him, and he glanced

    over at Taylor, whose eyes were fixated on Lauren's mouth thrusting up and down
    on his cock. It was an intoxicating sight, and Lauren's lips were clenched so
    tightly on his cock that he wasn't going to last long. Her cheeks caved in as
    she sucked hard on him, and before he knew it, his body was tensing up as he
    spewed a hot load of cum into Lauren's mouth.

    He was leaning back into the bodies of Aisling and Niko, who

    were keeping him from falling back, as Lauren finally drew her head back, her
    mouth full of his spunk, as she turned to show it to Taylor, who whined and
    whimpered, before Lauren closed her mouth and swallowed it all, licking her
    lips to make sure none of that treasure remained. He was a little surprised,
    because typically the girls liked to share a load, to ease all of their needs
    at least a little, but it seemed like the girls had other plans for today.

    "C'mon, you need to lay down now, Andy," Aisling

    said. "We're driving today."

    Andy let Aisling and Niko guide him over to the bed before

    he laid down on his back in the middle of the massive bed. Lauren had climbed
    off her knees, moving to help Taylor get up onto the bed, but immediately
    making sure she was on her knees off to the side of him, a good two or three
    feet of distance between them. Lauren then reached and grabbed one of the
    pillows, pulling it over, sliding it under Andy's head, as Aisling crawled on
    her hands and knees until she was looming over him.

    She moved to straddle his waist with a smirk, as she rubbed

    that fire furred snatch against his cock, sliding back and forth across it.
    "You're a good man, Andy Rook," Aisling said to him, "tolerating
    all the shit we're going to put this bitch through to make sure she's learned
    not to fuck with us."

    Niko slid along the far side of Andy and moved up along her

    knees until she was near enough to Aisling to grab the redhead's mane of hair,
    pulling her lips to press against her own, giving the other girl a ferocious
    kiss, tongues tangling with one another for a long moment, before breaking,
    giggling once more. "I can't tell who's more turned on by that, Andy, you
    or Lauren's fuckpet."

    Andy was about to answer, but Aisling had lined up his cock

    and thrust her hips down with a quick snap, stuffing his cock deep inside of
    her cunt, a sultry groan escaping his throat. "That's my fucking
    cock," Aisling moaned. "That's what I fucking wanted."

    Niko grinned, sliding one hand down to rub her thumb against

    Aisling's clit while the redhead bucked on his cock. "That's it. Show the
    fuckpet what a good slut looks like." She moved to kiss Aisling again, and
    this time the kiss was even more sloppy and sticky, tongues exposed as Ash
    bounced on his cock, thrusting down hard before drawing back up. Niko and
    Aisling continued making out while Andy, Lauren and Taylor all watched, but
    after a minute or so, Aisling reached down and grabbed Niko's hips, pulling her
    over until she was straddling Andy's face, and he knew what was being
    suggested, so he let his tongue stick out and began to lap at Niko's cunt, her
    hips grinding down onto his face, almost suffocating him, she was shoving
    against him so eagerly.

    "Fuck, Andy, lick my cunt while your first slut's

    bouncing on your cock, trying to milk your load out of you," Niko
    whimpered before kissing Aisling again.

    Aisling's pace was itchy, impatient. Other than the small

    amount of his spunk that she'd licked out of Nicolette's cunt yesterday, it had
    been almost five days since she'd gotten her fix. She'd decided to let off on
    her promise to milk a load from him every day when it turned out she was going
    to need to share with so many women, but now, Aisling knew it was her turn at
    bat, and as much as she was enjoying herself, she also wanted her fix, moaning
    whorishly into Niko's mouth.

    Lauren smirked a little bit, leaning in a bit closer.

    "I wouldn't keep your slut of a girlfriend waiting, Andy, otherwise she's
    likely to break this fucking bed. Look at her go, Taylor. She's already cum
    once, but I think she's about to do it again. Go on, daddy, give your good
    little whore her dose of spunk and blow her fucking mind when you blow in her
    fucking cunt. Do it, Andy! Cum in her!"

    He couldn't resist as he latched his lips on Niko's clit and

    buzzed them hard, his hands holding onto her hips as his back arched, pushing
    his cock towards Aisling's twat as much as he could, that orgasm blasting from
    him, firing shotgun sprays of hot cum into Aisling's cunt, setting off a third
    orgasm inside of the freckled Irish girl.

    When he finally started to come down from his orgasm, he

    slid his head down a little to see that Niko and Aisling were basically holding
    each other up in an upside V above him, a dry little chuckle rolling from his
    lips as Niko slowly moved to lower Aisling to one side, her body still going
    through aftershocks, trembling a bit in the afterglow of her orgasms. Andy's
    cock started to soften a little bit, even as Niko moved off of his face.
    "Oh no," Niko said to him. "You're not done yet."

    Andy sighed softly, letting out a heavy breath. "The

    mind is willing, Niko, but I don't know if the flesh is up to it."

    "Oh it will be," Niko said, a sly grin spreading

    on her lips. "Because today's the day." She crawled on her knees
    downward on the bed, reaching to stroke his cock. "This needs to get nice
    and hard for your little enlisted slut, Daddy. She has a need for it."

    "I'm telling you, Niko," Andy said. "I just

    don't know that I've got it in me to pump out a fourth load in a single
    day."

    "Sure you do," Niko purred. "Because today's

    the day I'm gonna take you in the ass." Andy's cock twitched, which made
    Niko smirk more broadly at him. "You haven't pressured, and I've been
    thinking about it every time Lauren or Ash does it. I kept wondering what kind
    of special day would be perfect to let you slide that thick cock of yours up my
    virginal asshole. Should it be an anniversary, or your birthday? But no, I
    wanna show off in front of the house pet. I wanna see her face when I take your
    fat cock up my untouched Asian asshole, wanna see that look of envy on her
    fucking face when I'm struggling to stretch and take you. Do I have to beg,
    Andy? Can you get hard so I can shove your cock in my perfect little asshole?
    So I can give you the last of my holes, so that you own every fucking inch of
    my body?" Andy's cock had already stiffened back to a full hard on, and
    Niko was slowly stroking it, a wild smile on her face. "Let me ride it,
    Daddy, so I can make sure I don't overwhelm myself, okay?" Andy nodded to
    her, as he saw Niko straddle his waist, but she was in reverse cowgirl, as she
    reached between her legs to grab his cock. "Fuck, I hope I'm fucking ready
    for this."

    "I came so hard my eyes rolled back into my head when I

    did it," Lauren said, moving to smooth a hand along one of Niko's thighs.

    "And you, Ash?" Niko said, lining the tip of his

    cock up against the pucker of her ass.

    "Oh, I squirted," Aisling giggled. "I'd never

    done that before, but it was so fucking intense. You're probably gonna cum just
    sliding it in."

    Niko's face frowned in amusement at Ash. "I somehow

    douo wow wow Oh Fuck!" she said, turning into a shout as the head of his
    cock popped inside of her tan asshole, Niko's whole body starting to spasm as
    Lauren and Aisling moved quickly to brace her and keep her steady so that she
    didn't overwhelm herself by dropping down onto his cock suddenly. He could feel
    Niko's entire body shivering atop of him for a good ten seconds or so before
    her voice pierced the air again. "Fuck., fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!"
    Niko finally panted out. "I think I just touched fucking God," she
    whimpered, her breathing shallow and ragged. "I don't, I don't, I don't
    know if,”

    Aisling smirked. "Silly slut. Never leave a job half

    done. Lauren?" she said, looking around Niko's body, as the tall blonde
    nodded, and both women started to push down on Niko's hips, forcing her to
    slowly take inch after inch of Andy's ruthlessly thick cock into her ass.

    "Oh fuck, oh fuck, that's such a fucking big cock in my

    ass, in my tight little virgin ass, oh fuck, oh fuck fuck fuck, I can't stop
    fucking cumming. Daddy, your little slut can't fucking stop fucking cumming
    from your big fucking cock up her tight young fucking ass oh fuck!"

    Just when she finally pushed down far enough for her

    asscheeks to rest against his hips, her body seized up and a clear jet of
    liquid squirted from her cunt into the air, splashing all over Taylor, who
    audibly moaned in excitement.

    "Please, daddy, please cum in my tight fucking ass.,

    cum in your good little girl's virgin fucking ass, cream me up, baby, fill my
    virgin ass, I want your fucking cum, cum in my ass. Cum! In! My! Fucking! Ass!
    Please! Cum!"

    Andy's body finally yielded, and as soon as he started to

    cum in Niko's ass, he felt her muscles clamp down hard on him, the rest of her
    body shaking and vibrating before finally slumping back, Aisling and Lauren
    making sure to keep her from slamming the back of her head into Andy's face,
    helping to lay her down on the bed. "Fuck, we need a shower," Niko
    whimpered. "We all need a fucking shower right fucking now so fucking bad."

    "In five minutes," Andy grumbled, feeling Niko

    slide under one of her arms, Aisling under the other as Lauren moved to push a
    wide eyed Taylor off the bed and back to the floor, although Andy could see
    that her snatch was glistening something fierce. "But I'm not fucking anybody
    at all tomorrow. Got it?"

    Everybody laughed at that.

    Chapter 15

    In the morning, Andy was woken up by the feeling of Niko

    getting out of bed. She tried to be as subtle and quiet as she could, but Andy
    still felt her slipping away. She smiled when she saw him with open eyes
    looking at her naked form as she pulled on her underwear. She brought a
    fingertip up to her lips, motioning for him to remain quiet, as she moved back
    over and kissed him on the lips, soft and tender, before she waved.

    "Go back to sleep," she mouthed at him as she

    pulled a set of fatigues from the closet. Today was going to be her first day
    on the base within the enclave, so she wasn't going to be late. Andy knew that
    and was glad to see she'd found a way to ensure she woke up in time, doubly
    glad that she'd done it without waking the whole household.

    Andy practically drifted back to sleep as soon as she

    started walking into the bathroom.

    A few hours later, he started to wake again as he felt

    Lauren starting to slide out of bed. Taylor was curled up on the floor at the
    foot of the bed, but Lauren had draped a blanket over her at some point in the
    night, so she wasn't cold. Andy found himself wondering if Lauren was already
    softening a little in terms of her anger towards her former partner, but
    certainly wasn't going to bring it up first.

    Aisling was stirring next to him, and he could hear Lauren

    turning on the shower in the bathroom. "Where is everybody?" Ash
    asked him, snuggling her face into his shoulder.

    "Lauren's in the shower, Niko headed off to the base

    early this morning and Taylor's asleep on the floor, so we have the bed to
    ourselves," he laughed. "Although we should probably get up
    anyway."

    "What about,”

    "You touch my cock, Ash, and it may very well fall the

    fuck off."

    She giggled a little bit mischievously. "I mean, I

    guess you did satisfy five women yesterday, so I suppose I can let you off the
    hook for today."

    "I mean, I'm not even sure if it's working any more.

    Here I am and no morning wood."

    "I feel like I'm letting you down, babes," she

    sighed. "I did tell you that you weren't going to go a day without giving
    me a load, and here I am, agreeing to let you have an entire day without
    it."

    Andy laughed, waving a hand in the air. "No no, I'm

    good, I promise. No sex today, so my cock can continue to function later."
    He started to stretch a little bit, seeing Lauren coming out of the bathroom,
    one towel around her torso, another tying up her hair.

    "The bathroom's steamed up, but I didn't leave it as a

    total mess for you two," Lauren said, as she smiled at them. "I gotta
    get toweled off and head to the training camp the '49ers set up in town, so
    I'll see you guys for dinner, okay?" Lauren looked over at Taylor, who
    hadn't woken up yet. "Don't let her off easy. This is a month of punishment,
    so I want her to feel it. My wrath isn't to be taken lightly, and if you got
    light on this daffy bitch, she's only going to make us regret it. No clothes,
    no plates, no utensils, no exceptions, got it?"

    "Yes ma'am," Andy said, waving in her direction,

    as she headed into the large walk in closet. "We should go and get
    showered, Ash."

    Aisling groaned before she made an over exaggerated noise

    and then pulled back, sliding to the edge of the bed, reaching over to tug on
    Andy's ankle, as he moved to follow her. Their time in the shower was relaxing
    and Andy saw Taylor wake up when Aisling turned on the hairdryer.

    As Andy tugged on the boxers, he decided he should probably

    talk a little bit to Taylor, especially since she wasn't going to start any
    conversations under orders from Lauren. "You must've really pissed Lauren
    off something fierce, Taylor," he said, as he grabbed a pair of jeans.
    "She is the most gentle kind soul I've ever met, but you brought out an
    anger from her I didn't even know she was capable of, and we've been living
    together for almost two months now. I know you cheated on her, and that's
    horrible enough to start with, but there's more going on here. So what
    happened?"

    Taylor frowned, shifting a little bit beneath the blanket.

    "I fucked up. Sir."

    Andy cocked his head to one side before pulling the t shirt

    down over his head. "That's not an answer. Not good enough. What.
    Happened."

    Taylor's bright blue eyes watered up a little, as if she was

    going to break out into tears. "Lauren and I had been fighting. We'd both
    been so busy that we hadn't really had time for each other in weeks. My ex
    boyfriend was in town. We went out drinking, I drank too much and I, I just
    needed cock." A single tear dropped from one of her eyes before she took a
    deep sniff in, trying to steel herself up. "It's not an excuse. It was a
    mistake, a horrible one. I should've talked to Lauren about my needs, told her
    that I found myself needing a man's touch, but, like I said, I fucked up."

    "You understand that if you join this family, the only

    cock you're going to be getting is mine, right?"

    "I do, sir."

    "And you're okay with that?"

    "I am, sir."

    "What's changed?"

    She frowned a little, looking at her hands before looking up

    at him as the blow dryer went off in the bathroom. "I've grown up a bit.
    It's been half a year, and I've had a lot of time to think about it. That whole
    time I've missed Lauren crazy mad. And I just really like both men and women,
    so with your family, sir, I'll get both. Lauren was the best thing that ever happened
    to me, and if you make her happy, and it sure seems like you do, I know you'll
    make me happy as well."

    "Did you like what you saw last night?"

    "Yes, sir. Very much sir."

    "And are you horny right now?" Aisling asked as

    she walked into the room, completely in the buff.

    "Yes ma'am. Very much so, ma'am."

    "You're not going to get it today," the redhead

    said as she tugged on a thong. "You know that, don't you?"

    "Yes ma'am."

    "Good girl." Aisling smirked wryly, looking over

    at Andy. "What do you think of her, love?"

    "It sounds like she's learning, so that's

    something." It was a little odd to be talking about Taylor as if she
    wasn't in the room, but Lauren had made it clear that they were supposed to
    keep Taylor from being comfortable the whole time, and Andy couldn't think of
    anything that made people more uncomfortable than being talked about in front
    of them.

    "Quite the cracking body on her too, I'd say. Pint

    sized in height, but Jaysis, I'd kill for tits like hers." She pulled on a
    sports bra, shifting as she got it adjusted. "The advantage of youth, I'd
    guess. I'm surprised you're even old enough to go drinking, Taylor. How old are
    you, slut?"

    "I'm twenty five, ma'am."

    Aisling laughed and grabbed her towel, throwing it at

    Taylor. "Oh fuuuuuuuuuck you!" Aisling was giggling, shaking her
    head. "I'm only two years older than you."

    "I'm, sorry, ma'am?"

    "Oh, hush," Aisling said, shaking her head with a

    sly smile.

    Andy walked over and tugged the sheet off Taylor, who didn't

    blanch at all, staying on her knees, folding her hands behind her back to
    proudly jut those firm, natural double D tits at him. The pink nipples that
    capped them were stiff like pencil erasers. Taylor kept her eyes lowered, even
    as Andy reached a hand down at cupped one of Taylor's tits in his hand, hearing
    her breath catch when he did. "Lauren didn't say I couldn't touch her, did
    she Ash?"

    Aisling shook her head. "She said nothing goes in her

    cunt for the month, and that she wasn't going to get fucked for about a week,
    but I think that was the extent of her rules for you in regards to touching
    her."

    "I'm not usually the kind of man drawn to overly big

    tits," Andy said, "but I have to admit, it just sort works on
    Taylor."

    "Thank you, sir," Taylor whispered, each word

    almost strained.

    Andy couldn't help himself, and pinched one of Taylor's

    nipples, hearing a high pitched squeak emanate from her before she held very
    still and then forced a breath out, shivering quite visibly as she did, her
    skin covered in goosebumps.

    "Holy shit," Aisling said. "Did you just cum

    from that?"

    "Yes ma'am," Taylor whimpered. "Sorry

    ma'am."

    "You couldn't control it, so I suppose just good on

    you."

    Andy's hand left her nipple and then he scrunched his face

    up before he crouched down. He pushed Taylor's thighs a bit wider apart and
    then slid his hand between them, his fingertips just below her cunt, and then
    waited. A second or so later, he felt her drip onto his hand. "Dripping
    wet."

    "Yes sir. Sorry sir."

    Andy smirked as he brought his hand up to his lips, licking

    the taste of her snatch from his skin. "I think the only thing you really
    have to be sorry about is that you're going to be making a mess on the floor
    for a while now."

    "May I ask a question, sir?"

    "You just did, but go ahead."

    He thought he saw a slight smile from Taylor at that, as if

    the point was made. "May your worthless bitch clean herself up with toilet
    paper?"

    "Go on then," he said, as Aisling tugged on some

    yoga pants and one of Andy's t shirts. She had plenty of her own clothing, but
    had to wearing his t shirts as often as she could. "We'll meet you
    downstairs for breakfast. Yours will be in a bowl."

    "Yes, ma'am." Taylor headed into the bathroom as

    Andy and Aisling headed downstairs.

    After a quick breakfast (even though it was closer to lunch

    than morning), the two hopped into the Tesla and headed into town to get
    groceries. Andy was a little surprised it was a Safeway, but suspected that
    whoever had built this community had decided to go for convenience over rustic.

    Andy found the whole experience surreal. The people he saw

    coming and going were a weird mix of high fashion and modern style, and there
    were a lot more women than men, although he wasn't all that surprised by that.
    With the number of women that each man was expected to be paired with, he knew
    their little village was going to have a sizable imbalance, and he saw that
    reflected in the people walking through the lanes. As expected, there were many
    hot young women, but he was also pleased to see several older good looking
    women in their fifties and sixties. A community comprised solely of young fit
    gorgeous women would've made it all even more awkward than it already was.

    They were mostly done getting their groceries when Aisling

    tapped Andy. "Hey, I know her! Lisa! It's Ash!"

    Walking towards them was an older man in a ridiculously

    expensive looking suit, and a woman in a tight tube top and hot pants quite
    younger than the man she was accompanying. The woman, a stunning brunette,
    offered a slight wave, but didn't say anything in response. The man, however,
    immediately addressed Andy. "Hello good sir! Arthur Robert Covington the
    Fourth. You must be new to our little colony." He offered a hand out to
    Andy, who almost didn't want to shake it, but did so reluctantly. Some things
    were almost just reflexive.

    "Andy Rook, and this is my first partner,

    Aisling."

    "Nice to meet you," Aisling said, reaching out to

    shake the man's hand, but he'd lowered his hand to his side, so her hand hung
    awkwardly in the air for a moment before she finally took the hint and lowered
    her own. "I didn't know you were here, Lisa. I haven't seen you in, what,
    five or six years? Andy, Lisa was in a bunch of classes with me in
    college."

    "Oh, Lisa doesn't talk out in public any more,"

    the pompous git said to them. "It's for both of our benefit. I find it's
    much better if women are just seen and not heard, don't you agree, Andy?"

    Andy immediately wanted to beat the shit out the pompous

    prick. "Can't say that I do." Everything about the man screamed old
    money, and it was taking all of Andy's willpower not to just walk away from
    them right now. Clearly Ash had some familiarity with the woman, and he wanted
    to support Aisling any way he could. "I find it's best to treat everyone
    you meet like an actual person, rather than some sort of fashion accessory."

    "That is so modern of you, young man," Convington

    said. "And so en vogue. You don't have to pretend here, though, young man.
    In this community, though, we don't answer to anyone but each other. You
    certainly are quite a bit younger than the majority of people who have been
    brought here, and perhaps you are expecting that you need to blend in to the
    modern times." The older gentleman smiled at Andy with a condescension
    that made him want to punch the guy until he was lying on the floor. "But
    you are among friends now, and we the elite men of the world have always been
    best supported by our women with their support and their stoic silence."

    "I couldn't disagree more, old chap," Andy said,

    trying to make it clear by his tone that he was mocking the man's arrogant
    tones. "While I understand that it's not very traditional, at least in the
    western world, for a man to have multiple wives, but I'm never going to ask
    them to be silent in public. I value their opinions all the time, and I see
    them as equals, not lesser people."

    "Well," Covington sniffed. "I imagine you'll

    come around eventually, but even if you don't, we're all entitled to our own
    lifestyles. Good luck to you both." Then the man, who had to be at least
    sixty, walked off with his twenty something woman, who offered a tiny wave to
    Aisling before walking away.

    Once they were around the corner, Aisling punched him in the

    shoulder. "If you think I'm better seen and not heard, you are in for a
    world of trouble, fella."

    "You heard me say that I didn't agree with him, Ash.

    Sexist pig."

    "Still. Don't want you getting ideas."

    Andy sighed. "I sort of suspected we were going to find

    some people like that here, but I can't say I'm thrilled about it. And we can't
    try and rescue her, because they're already bonded."

    "Do you believe Phil when he said the bonds are

    permanent?"

    "Phil's usually right about these kinds of things, so I

    don't think he'd lie to us about it."

    "Then I suppose I'm just happy that I'm not bonded to a

    total git."

    Andy and Aisling decided to spend a little bit more time

    getting additional groceries after the experience, mostly to cool off.

    They'd gotten a list of things from Jenny, which covered

    most of what they would be having for meals. Jenny had even told them that she
    would be happy to do all the grocery shopping, but Andy had insisted they
    wanted to see the town a bit more anyway before they left, so Jenny had made it
    clear that this was going to be an exception, and prepared them a list that she
    was strict they pick up all of.

    Most of what they picked up at the end were some comfort

    foods to go along with everything off Jenny's list. Candy, soda, chips, the
    kinds of things he suspected Jenny wouldn't approve of too much, but he wasn't
    ready to let go of his sugar addiction quite yet.

    As they picked up food that clearly wasn't good for them,

    Andy kept his eyes on the other people he saw coming and the mismatch of young
    and old he'd seen with Aisling's friend and the stuffed shirt seemed to be the
    norm. The men could occasionally be found chatting with each other, but for the
    most part, the women remained silent, although he did spot a couple of women
    following the same man talking between themselves.

    Andy was a little used to feeling like an outsider. When

    he'd gone and done his first sci fi convention, some of the older writers had
    thrown a lot of shade his way about his books. Many of them felt like urban
    fantasy was something of a slum compared to either high fantasy or pure sci fi.
    In fact, more than a couple of people he used to called idols had called his
    particular strain of fiction "juvenile," even going so far to
    describe the Druid Gunslinger books as "starter fantasy, for
    unsophisticated minds."

    It had almost made him want to not do any more conventions,

    but after a little bit of searching, he'd found a group of similarly minded
    writers, people like him who looked at genre boundaries as a roadmap of what
    rules to break and how.

    What he loved most of all, though, was that the fans didn't

    give a shit. Sure, there were detractors to his writing in the crowds, but
    they'd get booed down by the rest of the people who were there to learn more
    about where his books were going and what kinds of secrets he'd been leaving
    off the page. Most of the fans believed he lived in San Francisco proper, but
    Andy certainly hadn't made enough money off the books to justify that kind of
    lifestyle.

    There were other things about his books that had drawn

    people to his audience,  he wasn't afraid of writing sex scenes in his
    books, some of the supporting characters were gay or bisexual,  but the
    main reason they kept coming back was that the books were unpredictable. He'd
    killed off main characters mid book, he'd changed the city the protagonist's
    base of operations was in multiple times and one of the villains he'd
    introduced in one of the first few books had gone through a surprising
    redemption arc in the most recent book, something that the early readers had
    raved about how much they hadn't seen it coming.

    All that had instilled him a sense that he never had to go

    along with something just because it was what was expected of you, and he
    certainly didn't plan to change the way he treated people now because a bunch
    of blue blood uppity vampires thought he should join their little club.

    "It's so weird," Ash whispered to him.

    "Seeing all these beautiful women, being forced to walk a few steps behind
    their men. All of this pretentious bullshit, these assholes thinking their
    money makes them invincible. It used to be the stranglehold they had over women
    was figurative, financial. Now it's literal. They're literally dependent on
    these assholes for their survival. If they don't get their fix, they're going
    to go out of their minds. I mean, what are we going to do if you leave us? Or
    if you get taken away from us? Or get sick and die?"

    "I'm sure they're working on something to stabilize it,

    Ash, but until then, you're alive, I'm alive, and that's all that
    matters." Andy sighed. "But I'm still alive, unlike ten million other
    American men. And the death rates are starting to climb around the world too.
    So anything that keeps me alive, I'm going to take that as a win. Speaking of
    which, how is your brother doing?"

    "He's sheltering in place with the rest of my clan,

    luv. You don't really know my mother yet, but when you meet her, you'll learn
    how much of an iron fist she's got on the whole family. They'll do whatever it
    takes to survive. Your brother?"

    "He and his wife are doing the same. She ventures out

    from time to time, but other than that, they don't dare leave the house."
    Andy waved his phone over the credit card machine, and heard the telltale ding
    that meant the bill was paid. "Martial law got declared in Kansas City,
    though, and I know the tanks rolling down the streets have them more than a
    little spooked."

    "Whatever it takes to get through it, luv, we're gonna

    do it."

    "Well, not if it takes me turning into that

    asshole."

    Aisling giggled. "Oh, Andy, you're not built to be a

    snob."

    "Suppose you're right."

    When they got to the car, Andy couldn't help but start

    laughing a bit as he replayed the earlier conversation in his head. Aisling
    asked him what he found so funny. "I mean, he's the Fourth in a long line
    of pompous assholes, Ash. Why don't we understand how important that is?"

    That set her off laughing too.

    Andrew Rook continues to protect his family.
    Chapter 16

    The day of the party felt like it came much faster than it

    should've. While everyone had a few days to prepare, they all felt like they
    were struggling to get their costumes together. Most hysterically, all the girls
    had made some sort of tacit agreement not to tell Andy what they were dressing
    up as for the Halloween party.

    They were all a little surprised he wasn't dressing up as

    the Druid Gunslinger himself, but they seemed okay with it. He told them he'd
    done the gear next year, but he'd literally worn the costume last year, and
    despite all the changes they'd been through over the past several months, he
    didn't want to do it two years in a row. While none of the girls may have seen
    him in it, he knew that both Eric and Phil would've given him an endless amount
    of shit for it.

    He loved vintage sci fi costumes, so for this year, he'd

    decided to be Logan from Logan's Run, the 1976 film he'd adored growing up. It
    was a relatively simple costume, a black turtleneck with white trim and a large
    white stripe over the chest, as well as a blinking red palm flower crystal.
    When he'd done the costume as a teenager, he'd had to use a bike light, which
    took over so much of his hand, but now he could achieve the same effect with a
    simple L E D light attached to a battery. It was much more convenient.

    A few hours before the party was to start, Andy was banned

    from entering his own bedroom as the girls had set up a sort of base camp
    there, working on all their costumes away from his prying eyes. The staff had
    decided to dress up as Clue characters, so Nicolette was back in her Yvette
    costume, Jenny R. was dressed as the cook (from the movie, not the board game)
    and Katie was dressed as Mrs. White. They had been a little surprised that they
    were invited to the party once the food was laid out, but Andy had been adamant
    that he wanted them to feel like members of the family as much as staff. He was
    glad to see they accepted that without too much of a fuss, although Jenny was
    insistent that she and Nicolette would be tending to the food all night, even
    while they were mingling.

    Surprising no one, none of the girls who weren't staff were

    ready by the time the first guests showed up. Andy wasn't shocked that it was
    Eric who arrived first, along with his whole group. Eric was dressed as Han
    Solo, with Lily as Princess Leia, Jenny C. as Luke Skywalker, Sarah as
    Chewbacca, and two other girls who'd recently joined his family “ Lara, a tall,
    statuesque blonde, and Nikki, a tiny little plump brunette “ were dressed as C3
    P0 and R2 D2 accordingly.

    Phil and his family arrived next. They were all dressed up

    as characters from the video game Street Fighter, with Phil as Ryu, Audrey as
    Chun Li, Linda as Cammy, Tamika as Poison and a new girl named Yuko, who was
    dressed as Sakura.

    Andy, much like both Phil and Eric, had never been big on

    large social gatherings, but this felt entirely different. Perhaps they'd been
    so starved for company, or perhaps they'd been trying to make sense of the new
    normal for so long, it was nice to have a touch of the old normal, even if it
    was only a shadow of how it used to be.

    Dressed all in costume, the boys sat down to play poker.

    After Phil showed up, Andy's girls descended down the

    staircase and made a grand entry for themselves. Aisling had dressed up as Amy
    Adams' portrayal of Lois Lane from the Superman movies, in a white open shirt
    with a black vest, her hair done up in a smart ponytail, a black lanyard
    hanging around her neck that said "Daily Planet." Lauren had dressed
    up as the Black Canary, from the Green Arrow comic books, a leather jacket
    she'd stolen from his closet, a black leotard and ripped black fishnets that
    Andy couldn't deny made her pop even more.

    The biggest surprise, however, was Niko. It took him a few

    seconds to realize what she was dressed as, and as soon as he did, his jaw
    nearly dropped to the floor. She was dressed in a white lab coat, with her hair
    up in a bun, held in place with chopsticks. Beneath it, she wore a deep purple
    shirt. It all looked vaguely familiar, but then she turned her head and it all
    clicked as soon as he saw that coloration done to her hair. While most of her
    hair was still jet black, on the right side, there was a blue stripe, followed
    by a violet stripe, and his heart stopped a beat. She was dressed as Doctor
    Erika Shirow, the coroner who often worked with the Druid Gunslinger in his
    novels. Around her neck hung a pendant of a celtic cross, exactly as he'd
    described it in the most recent novel.

    Shirow had been a regular recurring character, but she was

    easily what fans would've called "a deep cut." When he'd first
    introduced her in the second book, he suspected she was a character he would
    come back to, but hadn't planned her to have much impact on the overarching
    storyline he had in mind. Now, some nine books into the series, she'd actually
    appeared in more of them than any other character other than Dale Sexton, the
    titular Druid Gunslinger. Most of the time, she usually only appeared in a
    chapter or two, but now, seeing Niko dressed as her, he wondered if he'd been
    subconsciously building a relationship between Dale and Erika over the course
    of the novels. He made a mental note to ask Niko about it later.

    The girls wandered into the room and took their time showing

    off their costumes for everyone, but as soon as they did, Niko moved over to
    slide down into Andy's lap, sliding an arm around him. "You like?"
    she asked him, a mischievous smile on her lips.

    "No, I absolutely hate it," he laughed, sticking

    his tongue out at her. "You look stunning. You all look stunning."

    "Lauren worried she was too tall to pull off the Black

    Canary, but I told her that in those fishnets, you wouldn't give a fuck."

    "You would absolutely be right."

    Niko gestured for him to tip up his hole cards so she could

    look at them, which he did, and then tipped them back down. "Looks like
    you're doing well."

    "Ah, we're mostly playing for fun," Eric said.

    Niko winked over in his direction. "Sure. That's why

    your chip stack is so utterly small."

    "Absolutely," Lily said, moving to stand behind

    Eric. "And it certainly isn't because my man has no poker face
    whatsoever."

    Audrey moved to stand behind Phil. "Phil's usually

    pretty good at poker, though," she said, kissing his cheek. "Although
    I heard Andy's always been better."

    Andy shrugged. "I'm not bad. I mean, I wouldn't drop

    ten K of my own money to enter the World Series of Poker, but I usually come
    out at least a little bit ahead at poker nights."

    "Go easy on them then, I guess, Andy. How high are the

    stakes?" Niko asked, clearly wiggling her ass in his lap, trying to
    distract him off his game. "Are we rich yet?"

    Andy cocked his head to one side, mocking a frown upon his

    face. "Have you missed the mansion we now live in?"

    "Sure, but that's not money money," she teased.

    "What're you playing for?"

    Eric laughed. "Big, big money." He looked left,

    looked right, then leaned forward, putting his hand over one side of his mouth,
    stage whispering to her. "Twenty dollars is the buy in." He widened
    his eyes and nodded in her direction, like it was his life savings they were
    talking about.

    Niko rolled her eyes. "Forget what I said about going

    easy on them. Take them for everything they're worth."

    "Oh, and the loser has to buy dinner for the next game

    night," Phil said. "Or, at least, they used to have to, but that was
    before we all got our own private staff."

    "I can't remember the last time Andy bought

    dinner," Eric grumbled.

    "I don't know that he ever has," Phil sighed.

    "I think it's all the rest of us just passing the buck around."

    The doorbell rang, and Niko slid off his lap. "Who else

    are we expecting?"

    Phil rolled his eyes upward in thought. "Ari and his

    family are coming. Jenna's hooked up with some guy named Gary, so they said
    they'd stop by. Mel told me he couldn't make it this time, but would try and
    catch us for the next get together."

    "I'll go see who it is."

    Niko headed to the door and Andy could hear from outside the

    door as soon as she opened it a chorus of children shouting "Trick Or
    Treat!" They'd just resolved the hand, so all the guys got up and headed
    to the door to see five children, all dressed up in Minecraft costumes, holding
    out buckets, into which Niko graciously dropped a couple of candies each. There
    was a woman standing behind the children, back at the foot of the walkway up to
    the house, waving at them. It wasn't anyone that any of them recognized, but
    Andy was glad to see the children weren't out by themselves.

    For the next hour or so, every ring of the doorbell would

    bring either another gaggle of children, or another of the group's mutual
    friends, until the house felt like a booming party. The parade of trick or
    treating children eventually slowed, and it was almost ten pm when the doorbell
    rang again. Andy went to answer the door, holding the pot of candies, and as
    soon as he opened the door, he tensed up a little, even as he heard the shout
    of "Trick Or Treat!"

    There were only two children standing there, a girl dressed

    as Hermione from Harry Potter, and a slightly older boy, dressed as Draco
    Malfoy. But the children weren't the problem. Behind them stood Arthur Robert
    Covington the Fourth, dressed as Napoleon. Andy had to mentally tell himself
    not to curl his hand into a fist.

    "Ah, Andrew!" Covington said. "So this is

    where you live. I did wonder which of the open houses they'd assigned you
    to."

    Andy dropped candies into the outstretched bags of the two

    children. They shouldn't be punished for what an ass their father was.
    "Yes. Well. Here we are." He couldn't wait to get this horrific man
    as far from his home as possible. Covington practically oozed oil everywhere he
    went.

    "Children, go meet up with your mother. Daddy needs to

    talk to his friend here for a moment."

    By this point, Niko had made her way to the door, just in

    time to see the children skipping down the walkway to their mother, who was
    dressed in Liza Minelli's outfit from Cabaret. "Andy, it's not polite to
    keep your guests waiting," she said, sliding an arm around his waist,
    trying to help him extricate himself from this situation.

    "This won't take but a moment, miss," Covington

    said to her. "I'm meant to understand from one of my women that you're
    something of a card player. That's of interest to me, because I hold a card
    game every so often, when we're expecting new partners to arrive."

    Andy was about to interrupt him, but Niko pinched him just a

    little, and he glanced in her direction. The look on her face told him to
    remain quiet, so he turned his attention back to Covington.

    "I'm sort of 'in the know,' you might say, so I know

    that on Monday, most of us are going to get new women arriving. The way the
    card game works is that none of us men imprint our newest women on that day,
    but instead use them as stakes in our little card game on that evening. Each
    woman is staked in at 50k, and at the end of the night, the person with the
    most money in their pot gets to spend their winnings to buy as many of the
    women from the pool as they can afford. The person who comes in second gets to
    do the same, then the third, the fourth and then the fifth, or last place, gets
    whatever's left over. Or, rather, whoever, I suppose," Covington smiled
    wolfishly. "It adds a little sport to all of it, and makes the game really
    something worth playing for."

    Andy desperately wanted to say something, but Niko was

    squeezing on his hip, urging him to keep his comments short. "And why are
    you telling me all this?"

    "Well," Covington said with a condescending smile.

    "Usually we have a set group of participants, but one of our regulars had
    to drop out this week, as one of his incoming women is a woman of some clout,
    who wouldn't stand for being traded as such. Normally we don't care what women
    think, but this woman has, let us say, enough political clout to make
    disrupting her placement more trouble than it is worth. So we find ourselves
    with an opening for this week and this week only, and since I happen to know
    that you, like all the other participants in the game, will be having two women
    delivered on Monday, I thought I would invite you to come play in our little
    game. You simply tell the women who arrive on Monday that you think there may
    have been some error in who they've been delivered to, and after Monday night,
    it'll all work itself out."

    "Every player still gets a woman at the end of the

    night?" Niko asked, much to Andy's surprise.

    "That entirely depends on how each player does,"

    Covington sniffed. "If someone is completely wiped out, they are at the
    mercy of the other players. Now, while usually there is some woman that the
    winners don't have an interest in, there have been occasions in which the pot
    has been split by two or three winners, and a couple of men have gone home
    entirely empty handed. But surely you aren't scared of such a thing, are you
    Andrew?" The man was clearly trying to goad him into it.

    "He'll do it," Niko quickly said before Andy even

    knew what was happening. "I'm guessing you heard Andy was a good card
    player from Rachel, so just have her give me your address on Monday at work,
    and I'll pass it on to Andy. What time does the game start?"

    "Tally ho," Covington said with a smile.

    "While I'm generally not eager to see a woman taking initiative, in this
    case I will make an exception. The game begins at 7pm and we are usually done
    before ten, although some nights have gone as long as midnight. Remember, no imprinting
    of your new women on Monday, otherwise you're only harming them and yourself.
    Pip pip. See you then, old sport!"

    Niko closed the door, and Andy realized he had barely spoken

    at all to the man, with Niko doing all of the talking. "C'mere," Niko
    said to him, pulling him from the hallway towards his study, both of them
    stepping into the room, closing the door behind them, Niko even going so far as
    to lock it.

    The study was where Andy came to focus purely on his

    writing, a room mostly filled with bookcases, but also had a couch, a desk and
    a very high end gaming chair to sit in while he wrote. Most of the time, Andy
    had been happy to work in one of the living rooms with Aisling on the other end
    of the couch, but there had been days where he'd just wanted to focus on
    writing and had holed up inside of here to focus.

    "Niko, what the actual fuck?" Andy asked, as she

    pushed him to sit down on the couch, before sitting down with him, facing him.
    "What the fuck was all that about?"

    "Andy, stop being modest for a minute. How good a poker

    player are you?"

    Andy's eyes widened and he raised his hands, spreading them

    palms up. "Uh, pretty good, I guess, but I don't like the idea of playing
    with people as fucking collateral! What is going on?"

    "Look, I know who he's getting delivered on Monday. My

    job at the Air Force is provide security for the people working on the
    vaccination and inoculation projects, and there's no way I'm letting him get
    these particular women, so you have to take him to the fucking cleaners."

    "Niko,”

    "Andy," Niko said, her face scrunching up, almost

    as if she was ready to cry. "That fucking prick is going to get the doctor
    who took care of me when I was first injected, Dr. Charlotte Varma. She's a
    good woman who lost her husband in March, as one of the first casualties of
    this fucking disease. She's smart, capable and deserves better than that
    fucking asshole."

    "But Niko,”

    "Covington knows people around here, and his little

    game is being overlooked by everyone in authority. The fucking bastard's practically
    got tacit approval because the fucking Mayor is one of the people who comes to
    his poker night."

    "Jesus."

    "That's not even the worst of it."

    Andy narrowed his eyes. "Tell me."

    "It's not just Dr. Varma that Covington's getting. It's

    also Dr. Varma's eighteen year old daughter Asha." Andy was about to
    speak, when Niko suddenly clutched his arm frantically. "I know! I know
    what you're going to say!"

    "Niko, that's half my fucking age! That's too

    young!"

    "I don't care, Andy," Niko said, her strong grip

    clinging to his forearm. "I am not letting that prick get his claws into
    the woman who saved my life, or her fucking daughter, so if she's got to be
    bound to somebody, she's going to be bound to you, because you are a good man,
    and you aren't going to do the kinds of sick and twisted shit that Covington
    would."

    Andy scowled. "Dare I even ask?"

    Niko frowned, looking down. "He likes to ensure he gets

    mothers and daughters, or sisters, and then have them go at each other while he
    watches. And that's the least disgusting thing I can tell you I've heard about
    him."

    Andy inhaled a deep breath and then let out a long sigh.

    "This is really important to you, isn't it?"

    "I swear to you, I wouldn't ask otherwise, Andy. Dr.

    Varma's a good woman. A good woman, who's still mourning the loss of her
    husband, of Asha's father." She leaned her head down and kissed his hand.
    "If you want me to beg, I will, but you can't let that asshole get his
    fucking claws on my friend and her daughter. Please, Andy. Don't let him."

    Andy brought his hand up and rubbed his forehead. "This

    is a lot of fucking pressure to put on a goddamn game of poker, Niko."

    "I know, Andy, I know," she said, her cheeks

    starting to line with tears. "And I should've told you I knew this might
    happen. When I found out that Dr. Varma was going to be sent to Covington, I
    went to work."

    "What does that mean?"

    "I convinced one of the girls I work with that her man

    was going to get a prominent political figure for a new partner."

    "She isn't?"

    "She is, but this little cabal of theirs wouldn't have

    known that in advance if I hadn't told them. So she told her man, and he
    dropped out of the game. As soon as that happened, Rachel, one of Covington's
    partners who also works at the lab on the base, began asking around if anyone
    was paired up with a man who played poker."

    "And you volunteered me."

    "You've always seemed so good when we played strip

    poker, so I hoped that would be enough!" she said, a frayed desperation in
    her voice. "And there was another girl whose man played poker, so it was
    like a fifty fifty chance he was going to ask you to fill in. I didn't want to
    say anything in case it didn't happen. Please don't be mad at me. I swear to
    you, Andy, I'm trying to save my friend here, and my motives are pure."

    "So you know who's already showing up for me on

    Monday?"

    "I do," Niko said. "But you're good enough at

    poker that you'll be able to keep them too. Rachel says they're mostly shitty
    card players, except for Covington, who's pretty good. But you're more than
    pretty good, right?" Andy didn't answer, so Niko asked again.
    "Right?"

    "When it's a couple hundred bucks on the line, sure,

    but we're talking about people here, Niko!"

    "Look, all I care about is you running Covington into

    the ground. If you can get Dr. Varma and her daughter into our house, all the
    better, but you have to make sure he doesn't get them." Niko frowned
    again. "I've talked to Rachel a bit about her life with him, and it's not
    good, Andy, but she's locked in, and Dr. Varma, Charlotte, she's not locked
    into that, and neither is her daughter Asha, and all I'm asking is that you
    try."

    The two of them sat in silence for a moment, Niko trying to

    stop herself from crying and Andy trying to see a way through this maze of
    horrible.

    "You're mad at me, aren't you?" she finally asked

    him.

    He sighed and leaned back on the couch, pulling her to him,

    wrapping his arms around her, settling her body against his. "I'm not mad
    at you, Niko. I wish you'd told me about this in advance, but you're right. If
    you've got a friend who apparently did this much for you, you can't let her go
    into Covington's fucked up family without a fight. I'm just worried I'm going
    to let you down."

    Niko turned and tilted his head down, kissing him hard.

    "Andy Rook, you are the strongest fucking human I've ever met. You just
    trying is worth a thousand people doing, and if you come back and tell me you
    couldn't get it done, then I won't be mad and I won't bring it up again,
    because then it just wasn't possible. All I wanted was for you to try."

    Andy chuckled a little. "Am I going to like the women

    showing up here on Monday?"

    "They're both okay, I guess. One of them's a blonde

    woman from Kansas named Sheridan and the other's a brunette named Teri. I think
    you'd like Sheridan, but I don't know that you'd care one way or another about
    Teri. I mean, they're both gorgeous, but Teri seemed a bit too ditzy to be your
    type." Niko giggled a little. "I think you'd probably enjoy playing
    with Sheridan, though. She's flexible and I don't say that lightly."

    "Oh?" Andy said, arching an eyebrow. "And how

    would you know this?"

    "She's a dance instructor who used to be a gymnast in

    Cirque Du Soleil down in Vegas for a while," Niko said. "When she was
    bored waiting for her injection, she was showing off how she could put her
    ankles behind her head, or bend completely around the other way to stand on her
    own head. I mean, what guy wouldn't want a girl that bendy?"

    "I mean, that does sound like fun," Andy said with

    a smile. "But if you don't think Teri's my type, why are they pairing her
    up with me?"

    "Oh she's wealthy enough that they let her pick her own

    man, and for whatever reason, she picked you. I dunno why. I tried asking, but
    she didn't answer me. Maybe she'll tell you when she shows up." She
    squeezed his arm. "Thank you, Andy. I'm glad you're not mad. We should
    probably get back to the party, though."

    "Yeah, okay. Do me a favor, though, and go check on

    Taylor, would you? I'm glad we aren't showing her off naked in a collar in
    front of everyone, but I'm sure it sucks for her to be locked in a room
    upstairs while she hears all this party going on."

    "You're going to have to imprint her tomorrow,

    Andy," Niko said with a little giggle. "She's starting to get a
    little feral, and wherever she is in the house smells like wet cunt."

    "I suspect Lauren'll agree with you, but we still have

    to run it by her."

    "Oh, I'm sure she's ready too. Besides, she wants you

    to go at Taylor hard."

    "I hope I'm up to it," Andy sighed. "You know

    I'm not generally a violent man, Niko."

    "She doesn't want you violent, Andy," she said as

    she slid out of her arms and moved to her feet. "She just wants you at
    your most aggressive. You haven't heard her say it, but Lauren's been telling
    the rest of us how we were all imprinted so softly, so she intends to make sure
    you claim Taylor, to just dominate her so much that she's in awe of you.
    Taylor's apparently always had a submissive streak in her, but Lauren wants you
    to establish total alpha dominance over her, so that she gets bonded to you
    something fierce."

    Andy moved to stand up as well, smoothing out his costume.

    "And you think I'm capable of doing that? Of 'establishing alpha
    dominance' over her?"

    Niko leaned up and kissed him fiercely. "Anything you

    set your mind to, Andy Rook, you can do. So if you want to, I think you're
    utterly going to make her your little bitch. And you know what? I think she's
    gonna love it when you do."

    Andy shrugged with a coy smirk. "Then who am I to

    disagree?"

    "Tomorrow, though, you mark my words, otherwise she's

    going to be climbing the walls."

    "I think that's how Lauren wants her, Niko."

    "Sure, but knowing you, you're going to come home

    Monday night with ten new girls, and you're going to spend all week imprinting
    each of them."

    "There is no way on God's green earth I'm bringing home

    all of them, Niko. Hell, the idea of bringing home four at once is terrifying
    enough."

    "Well, keep your mind open, babe. If you see something

    else you like, don't be scared to play for it." Niko smirked. "And
    like I said, you'll see Teri and if you don't like her, it's fine to let
    someone else have her."

    "You say that like you think I'm going to see someone

    else I want."

    Niko shrugged with a sly smile. "I'm not gonna decide

    for you, but I'd like to think I've learned a lot about what you do and don't like
    now, and I think you may someone else in that pool you wanna take home."

    "You gonna tell me any more than that?"

    "Where's the fun in that?"

    To be continued in part 6, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    Niko grinned from ear to ear. "Thanks babe."

    0 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 4
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 4
    A pandemic survivor's harem continues to thrive amidst chaos..

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 11

    For the next hour or so, Andy explored the house on his own

    while the girls moved things from the car into the house, as well as letting
    the cats loose into their new environment. He wasn't sure who was more
    overwhelmed, himself or the cats.

    The building was immense, feeling both warm and alien all at

    the same time. Mostly, though, the space felt incomplete. It was a home that
    had been decorated by a real estate agent, not by someone looking to live in
    it. Everything was arranged for show not for actual use.

    He wandered into the gym first and found it stocked with

    free weights, resistance machines and a small aerobics area, all the machines
    in pristine condition, never used. Looking at himself in the mirror, he wasn't
    even sure he recognized himself in this new home.

    Andy strolled out of the gym and found himself in one of the

    three living rooms, with a wet bar off to one side. There were several couches
    arranged around the middle, as well as a handful of lounge chairs. Without
    warning, Muninn, his Russian blue cat, hopped up from behind one of the couches
    onto the back of it, which startled the hell out of Andy. As soon as the cat
    saw him, however, he sauntered over Andy's direction. Andy moved closer and pet
    the cat, who gave a healthy purr in response. "Yeah, I know, Mun, it's
    weird for me too. But we live here now, so explore away."

    "Are ya freaked out?" Aisling said to him as she

    moved into the room. "It's just a home."

    "That's just it, Ash," he sighed. "It's a

    home, but it's not my home, not our home. Not yet. I'm sure I'll get there at
    some point, but for right now, it's just reinforcing how weird all of this is.
    I mean, yesterday, there were seven of us crammed into that little tiny condo,
    and now Eric lives down the street, and we live, here. In the kind of place I
    never even dreamed about."

    Aisling moved over, a soft sympathetic smile on her face, as

    she wrapped her arms around him and held him in an inviting hug for a long
    moment. "The world's changing, and we have to change with it, Andy. That
    means we're all going to be a bit out of our comfort zones now and then, but
    think of it this way,  you can make one of these bedrooms into a full on study,
    and line the walls with bookshelves, like you said you'd always wanted to do.
    We'll put your desk in there, and you can turn it into a writer's cozy, a space
    where you can go and work on your next book and nobody'll bother you. What's
    wrong with that?"

    "There's nothing wrong with that, Ash. There's nothing

    wrong with any of this, except for the fact that I didn't really earn any of
    it."

    "Luv," she said to him, "most of the people

    who get lucky in life, it was right place right time, and all they did was have
    the good sense not to muck it up. That's what you're doing here. You were in
    the right place at the right time, and you had the good sense to let me into
    your bed. And I've been good to you, haven't I?"

    "Oh god, Ash, you and Lauren and Niko have all been

    amazing, far better than I deserve,”

    "There'll be none of that, mister," she scolded,

    slapping his shoulder. "You've been grand to all of us, and you've helped
    Eric and Lily get their shit sorted out. I know Jenny doesn't have her head
    sorted out yet, but when she does, I'm sure she'll thank you. You could've been
    a right shite about alla this, but instead you've been a stand-up guy. So take
    a deep breath."

    Andy stopped and took a deep breath. "It didn't help

    much."

    "It helped a little."

    "Okay, it helped a little."

    "Are you more bothered by the house, the staff or the

    fact that there's going to be a lot more women moving into our lives?"

    "It's a lot of women, Ash."

    "It will be a lot of women, Andy. Yes, that's

    absolutely true, but we'll manage it. Besides, the house is nice isn't
    it?"

    "Understating things a bit, aren't you Ash?"

    "Fine," she said with a wry grin, rolling her eyes

    in his direction. "It's a bloody magnificent place. Just in the tour
    alone, I wanted to strip down to my knickers and socks and play 'Risky
    Business' so if you hear 'Old Time Rock'n'Roll' blaring from the hi fi, look
    both ways when walking through the hallways."

    "You're changing the subject."

    "It'll be fine, Andy. Just stop worrying and enjoy

    this." She moved to sit down in the couch, and picked up a remote control
    from the coffee table in front of it. She looked around the room for a moment
    before she finally just pressed the power button on it, to see what happened.
    From a small overhang across the room, a giant television dropped down and
    turned on, as concealed speakers all around the room hummed to life. "That
    is hell of a television."

    Andy moved to slump down onto the couch next to her,

    throwing an arm around her shoulders. "And just think, this isn't even the
    theater room. Let's just relax for a little bit and watch some TV."

    Apparently whoever had set up their house had given them a

    deluxe cable package, with every optional channel Andy could think of, and
    loads he'd never even heard of. They settled on SpikeTV, which was in the
    middle of a James Bond marathon. They were showing "Goldeneye" and
    they'd had the luck to turn on right at the beginning.

    "I've always loved Brosnan as Bond," Aisling said

    to him a few hours later, as the movie was over. "I don't know that he's
    the best Bond, but he's my Bond. You?"

    "He was great, but I've always been a Connery man

    myself."

    "You Americans, you all have your own Bond, much like

    those of us across the pond have our own Doctor. You a fan of Doctor Who,
    luv?"

    Andy smirked wryly. "Tom Baker, but if I'm honest, I

    could watch David Tennant in anything. I watched "Good Omens" last
    year at least three times. I'm guessing you're a Capaldi girl."

    "Chris Eccleston's my Doctor," Aisling said.

    "But I'm glad you didn't say I should be a Matt Smith girl, just because
    he had a ginger companion."

    Andy shook his head. "So did Tennant, but neither of

    them were Irish. Catherine Tate's British and Karen Gillan's Scottish. I'm not
    an idiot, love."

    "Bless, Andy," she whispered, as she kissed his

    cheek. "It's so strange. I feel like I'm missing time, what with all the
    holidays we've basically skipped over. I was getting my first injections on
    July 4th, but I didn't even hear any crackers in the sky. Were there any?"

    "None that I could see, Ash. Halloween's just around

    the corner. Maybe now that we're in a gated community we'll get trick or
    treaters."

    "You think there's children in the estates?"

    "No idea. I'm not really sure what to expect here.

    We've barely seen the house, much less the small town that's formed up around
    it."

    "That's going to be just as strange, people we can sit

    and talk with, restaurants we can go and have dinner in, a movie theater filled
    with people, guaranteed not sick people. It all sounds so wonderful."

    "I'll talk to Eric, maybe we can get a Halloween

    costume party together."

    Aisling cooed at him. "That sounds wonderful." She

    glanced over his shoulder. "Looks like your maid in here."

    Andy looked back over his shoulder and saw Yvette standing

    there, nervously shifting back and forth, before he chuckled and curled a
    finger in her direction. "C'mon, Yvette. You look like you've got
    something you want to say."

    "Simply a request Master. I and the rest of your staff,

    well, we are having trouble keeping our heads clear. We do not wish to pressure
    you, naturally, but the longer you wait before imprinting us, the more
    difficulty we will have executing our responsibilities around the home. It is
    getting hard to focus."

    He removed his arm from around Aisling and rose to his feet,

    a wry smile on his face. "I'll say. I can't help but think about something
    Groucho Marx once said to his brother Chico."

    "I'm sorry, I don't know who those people are,

    Master."

    "Comedians. Groucho is the one with the bushy eyebrows

    and greasepaint mustache. Chico used to pretend to be Italian. Groucho would
    occasionally say to him, 'Chico, I think your accent is slipping.'" Andy
    grinned as he approached her. "Is your name really Yvette?"

    The maid visibly blanched. "Am I trouble?"

    "Answer the question," Aisling said, getting off

    the couch, heading to join them.

    "No, ma'am. It's Nicolette."

    "Are you actually French?" Andy asked.

    "Second generation, but I was putting on a show. Mr.

    Marcos seemed to think you might enjoy it."

    Andy shook his head and laughed. "Fucking Phil."

    "So you're not angry, sir?"

    "You don't have to lie to me, Nicolette." He

    gestured to the maid's outfit. "Do you really enjoy this kind of
    thing?"

    She smiled, almost coquettishly, and nodded. "I do,

    Master. I'm naturally submissive, and this is what I wanted to do in the new
    world."

    "Are you bisexual, Nicolette?" Aisling said.

    "I am, madam, if that's alright."

    Aisling leaned over and grabbed the girl by her mane of hair

    and pulled her into a firm, intense kiss that made Andy's breath catch a
    little. Nicolette seemed caught off guard only for a moment, before she leaned
    into the kiss, and pressed her busty body against the Irish girl.

    After they made out for a minute or so, Aisling pulled back

    and grinned at Andy. "Well, we should make sure the girl gets what she
    needs, but mama has needs too." Aisling pulled Nicolette with her over
    towards one of couches. She reached up beneath her skirt and pulled down her
    panties before stepping out of them. Then she laid back onto the couch and
    spread her legs, exposing that ginger cunt to Nicolette. "Tell you what.
    You lick my cunt, and I'll make sure he fucks you good."

    "Yes madam," Nicolette said as she moved down onto

    her knees, before Aisling pulled over a footstool. "Thank you madam."
    The maid moved up to kneel down on the footstool, her hands pressed on the
    couch, as she moved her lips down to press against Aisling's exposed snatch.

    Andy walked over towards them as he watched Aisling's

    fingertips move to get lost in the girl's thick blonde curls, rocking her hips
    up against the maid's mouth. "Shit, Andy, she's fucking good at
    this."

    "Umm, it certainly looks that way, but what if I wanted

    to see if those titanic tits of hers were real, hmm?" He unbuttoned his
    jeans, slowly unzipping them.

    "Oh, I can fix that," Aisling said with a laugh.

    She pushed Nicolette's face back. "Lay down and turn over. Are those
    enhanced or natural?"

    Nicolette rolled over, laying on her back on the footstool

    before she pulled the top off one shoulder then the other, tugging it down to
    her waist so her massive tits spilled free, thick and curvy. "All natural,
    madam. Any excess weight I put on seems to go straight to my tits or my ass and
    nowhere else." She curved her fingertips around her left tit and pulled it
    upward, bringing it up so she could lick her large pink nipple while Andy
    watched. Then she reached down and dragged her skirt upwards, as she moved to
    push her head onto the couch while Aisling moved up onto her knees, straddling
    the girl's face.

    "Come on, Andy, don't keep the poor slut waiting."

    Andy tugged his jeans and boxers down enough for him to fish

    his cock out, moving to step out, rubbing the tip of his cock across the maid's
    twat, finding it was still soaked. "Remember when I told you I never
    showed my cock to anyone I hadn't kissed, Ash?"

    "She doesn't want you to show her a good time, love.

    She's only got one thing on her mind, don't you whore?"

    "Yes madam," the maid said between licks at

    Aisling's cunt.

    "And what is that?"

    Aisling's question caught the maid off guard.

    "Ma'am?"

    "What is the one thing you've got on your mind?"

    "Being imprinted, ma'am."

    Aisling reached down and pinched one of Nicolette's nipples

    hard enough to make the maid yip audibly. "The master likes a dirty mouth
    on his girls, Nicolette. Maybe Phil didn't tell you that, but as Andy's first
    girl, it's my job to make sure everyone in the house knows exactly what he
    likes. So let me ask you again,  what's the one thing you've got on your
    mind?"

    "Getting the Master to fuck me, ma'am."

    "Why?"

    "So I can be imprinted, to be owned, to belong to him,

    and be part of his house."

    "Then tell him."

    "Yes ma'am." Nicolette pulled her head back for a

    moment to look up at Andy, and the look on her face was one he was starting to
    get quite familiar with, a heady mix of need and lust. "Sir, let me offer
    you my body, my drenched holes for your use. I need to be fucked to belong to
    you, to feel your jizz blasting inside of my cunt or asshole, marking me as
    yours, imprinting me, claiming me. Take me, sir. Own me. Fuck my tight young
    snatch and brand me as your slut, your maid, your little French fucktoy. It
    hurts, sir, aches. I can't think straight. I'm a rutting bitch in heat, needy
    for a cock to clear her head. Can I serve you, Master? Will you grant me that
    privilege? Fuck me, sir. Do it."

    "Put your mouth back to work, Nicolette, and I

    will," Andy said, as he pushed his cock along her cunt, feeling her
    shiver, her body instinctively trying to line it up so his wood would penetrate
    her.

    "Yes, Master. Of course, Master." Nicolette slid

    her head back between Aisling's thighs, pressing her face up against the
    redhead's cunt, her tongue pushing into the girl.

    Aisling leaned forward a little bit, reaching a hand forward

    to grab Andy's face, pulling him closer, kissing him as Andy pushed his cock
    inside of Nicolette's cunt. Beneath her, Aisling could feel the girl already
    lost in the throes of her first orgasm, muffling the scream by pressing her
    hips down against the maid's face. "How is she?"

    "I think I might have killed the poor girl."

    One of Nicolette's hands lifted and offered a thumb up

    gesture to them, which made Andy and Aisling both laugh until Aisling kissed
    Andy hard again. She reached down and grabbed Andy's hip to pull him hard into
    Nicolette, slamming his cock hilt deep into the French maid with enough force
    to make those heavy tits of hers jiggle and bounce. "That's it, Andy. Just
    rail the girl."

    "You're trying to make me cum inside of her, aren't

    you?"

    "It's working, isn't it?" Aisling giggled a little

    bit. "I'm giving up my load for the day to her. I want you to fill her
    cunt so full of cum that there's enough for me to lick a little bit out of her
    gash when you're done. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

    Andy groaned a little bit. "You're wicked, Ash."

    " Umm, just like you want me to be. I have to admit,

    I'm a little addicted to it, seeing a new slut fuckdrunk on your spunk for the
    first time, her eyes rolled back in her head, the orgasm so intense that she's
    trembling like she's been struck by lightning. It make you seem so
    powerful."

    "I don't think I can last long," he mumbled.

    "She's fucking tight."

    "Then why wait? She wants your jizz. I want you to jizz

    inside of her. You want to jizz inside of her." She kissed his cheek and
    then moved nibble on his earlobe. "Go on. Give your newest slut her nut.
    Fill her up with that hot spunk and claim her. Your girlfriend is telling you
    to do it. Cream her up. In your house. Make her your slut, your maid, your
    personal fuckhole. Give to us. Please Master, she fucking needs it. I need it.
    Cum for us. Flood the little bitch with your cum. Show her who the lord of the
    house is." Aisling licked her tongue along the shell of his ear, then
    breathed hot onto his flesh, before whispering, "Own her. Cum!"

    Nicolette's heels pressed into the small of his back as he

    pushed his cock hilt deep inside of her cunt and began to erupt inside of her.
    As soon as the first blast of his jism hit the back of her cunt, Nicolette
    began to thrash, her heels lifting off his skin as her legs pointed straight up
    into the air and began to practically vibrate, quaking like she had her own
    personal earthquake.

    Eventually Andy's release ebbed back, and Aisling leaned to

    kiss him once more, her hand reaching up to brush sweat from his face.
    "Another one bites the dust," she giggled against his mouth before he
    pulled his hips back, letting his cock slide out from Nicolette's snatch as the
    girl's legs moved to slump down on the footstool, her whole body lying ragdoll
    limp, her lips very quietly mumbling that familiar word over and over again.

    Aisling lifted her hips up and moved back to her feet,

    shifting Nicolette to move the maid's entire body up onto the couch, cradling
    the girl's head against the pillow on the armrest. Andy was starting to adjust
    to tuck his cock away before he felt Aisling's hand stop him. "Just wait
    there, mister."

    The Irish girl grabbed a blanket and moved to lay it over

    Nicolette's unconscious form, covering her up, making sure the maid looked
    cozy. After Nicolette was properly tucked in, she turned around and kneeled
    down to lick his cock clean. It had still been glistening with a bit of his
    cum, as well as juices from Nicolette's cunt, but Aisling gave it a spit shine.
    Andy could feel himself struggling to get hard again, but as soon as Aisling
    had his cock clean, she tucked it away.

    "Tomorrow you can take care of the gardener and the

    cook."

    "Fucking this many people is exhausting, Ash."

    "Awww. Poor baby. Do you know how much sympathy I have

    for you, half a dozen women craving your cum so much they'll fling themselves
    at you?"

    "Very little?"

    "Not even that much."

    Andy chuckled, helping Aisling to her feet. "Yeah, I

    guess that's fair."

    Chapter 12

    Andy awoke the next morning much earlier than he normally

    did. It was the fact that the bed beneath him was new to him. New bed, new house,
    but the house itself didn't change as much of his perspective as the bed did.
    Sure, the four of them had fit in his old bed back at the condo, but the new
    bed had plenty of room for them to sprawl out if they wanted, and yet, he still
    awoke with all the girls basically pressing up against him, Aisling and Niko on
    either side of him, and Lauren mostly draped over Aisling. The cats were
    nowhere to be seen, although he wouldn't be surprised if they wandered across
    the bed several times during the night.

    He did his best to extricate one arm free so he could look

    at his watch, only to find it was actually nearly nine a.m., far later than
    he'd expected. The girls remained zonked, and he had to admit, they'd all been
    up a bit late into the wee hours of the morning just wandering around and
    exploring the house. He still felt like he didn't have a great handle on the
    layout of the place, but he figured that would come in time.

    Determined not to wake anyone, he wriggled his way downward,

    disentangling the gilded cage of arms and legs he found himself wrapped in.
    Once free, he was pleased to see that he hadn't woken any of the trio, so he
    headed into the closet to grab a change of clothes.

    Immediately, he feared he might have made a terrible

    mistake, as the walk in closet was larger than the old condo's living room, but
    thankfully, most of his t shirts were hanging on clothes hangers directly in
    front of him, and a dresser there seemed to have his pants, boxers and socks.
    In fact, as he glanced at the walk in closet, he was a little amused to see how
    little of what he saw was actually his own clothes. Sure, all of his clothes
    were there, but they took up a fraction of the amount of space the walk in
    closet had on offer. Each of the girls had carved up their own section of the
    closet space, although if the Major was to be believed, this wouldn't be enough
    room eventually. The Major had even suggested each partner consider taking one
    of the bedrooms of the manor as their own, simply to have their own space, and
    their own place to keep their clothes. "Personal space is going to be
    important," she had told them yesterday. Andy had immediately decided it
    was advice worth heeding. He grabbed a change of clothes and headed towards the
    bathroom.

    After stepping foot inside of the bathroom, he closed the

    door behind him, doing his best to keep the noise volume down, so as to not
    wake anyone. He imagined the girls would be up any minute now, but saw no
    reason to get anyone up before they awoke naturally. Some nights they all wore
    pajamas, but last night, they'd all just piled in one naked mess into the new
    bed, so the only thing Andy had to take off before he got into the shower was
    his watch and glasses, setting both on the counter next to his clothes.

    The shower space was just about the same size as the

    bathroom in the old condo, but it was a thing Andy had decided he was just
    going to have to come to terms with. Everything in the new home was going to be
    bigger, because it had more people to accommodate. It did, however, give him
    plenty of room to maneuver as he attempted to get the water's temperature to a
    level he was comfortable with. He hadn't even thought to ask how the utilities
    of the new home were going to be paid for. He made a mental note to ask someone
    about it as he stepped under the soothing warm water.

    Ten minutes later, he'd finished the shower, dried himself

    off and gotten dressed. As he passed through the bedroom, he could see that
    while none of the girls were awake yet, they had shifted to make up for his
    absence, now lined up like three little spoons, with Niko's ass pressed against
    Aisling's hips, and Aisling's ass against Lauren's hips. The cats had also
    joined them on the bed, sitting at either corner of it, almost like they were
    on guard duty. Andy reached down to pet Huginn, and the black cat leaned his
    head up to lean into Andy's touch. He smirked as the cat slowly pulled away
    from Andy's hand, but it was only to roll onto his back, exposing his belly,
    hoping Andy would give it a rub. He patted the plump cat's tummy briefly, but
    not long enough so that Huginn would think it was a game of Attack The Hand.

    He didn't want to remain long enough to wake the girls, so

    he grabbed his phone from the charger on the nightstand, moved to the door of
    the bedroom and slipped out, closing it shut behind him as he moved into the
    hallway. The layout of the house was still fuzzy in his head, but he knew for
    certain that if he wanted to grab some breakfast, he needed to head downstairs.

    As he wandered downstairs, the cook, Jennifer, he thought

    her name was, awaited him. She still had on the same apron from the day before,
    but the clothes she had on beneath it had changed to warmer colors. The t shirt
    was a light green and the slacks a cream color. "Good morning, sir. Would
    you like some breakfast?" she asked, a smile beaming at him. She was
    fidgeting, he noticed, and he was certain that the effects of the vaccine were
    starting to claw at her. He would have to make sure to take care of both her
    and the gardener today.

    "Sure, Jennifer, that'd be nice. Is it Jennifer, or do

    you prefer Jen or Jenny?" he asked her, as she started to lead him towards
    the dining room.

    "Whatever you'd like, sir," she said, demurely.

    "No," he chuckled, "I'm asking you what you

    prefer to be called. I don't mind being in charge of the house and all that,
    but I'm not about to go around deciding what people are called. What do you
    prefer to be called?"

    "Jenny, sir," she giggled. "Sorry, sir. What

    would you like for breakfast today?"

    "Just, like, a croissant or a bagel with egg, cheese

    and ham on it? I don't need anything special."

    "Give me five minutes and I'll whip something up for

    you."

    Andy moved to sit down at the dining room table. The chairs

    were aimed at a much more formal environment, something he was going to have to
    make sure got corrected. He felt a little bit like Michael Keaton as Batman,
    sitting at a massively empty table all by himself. He opened his friend group's
    Discord chat channel and typed in a message to Eric “ you okay in your new
    place, man? “ but he saw that Eric was off line and didn't respond, so he
    figured he'd hear back from him later in the day. Phil was up, though, and the
    two chatted for a little bit while Andy waited for breakfast to arrive. Jenny
    poked her head in. "Did you want juice or milk, or should I make
    coffee?"

    "God, the girls made drink coffee, but I can't fucking

    stand it. So it wouldn't hurt to put a pot on, but none for me, thanks. I'll
    just have some orange juice or pineapple juice or whatever."

    "Got it," she said, dipping back into the kitchen,

    the swinging door closed behind her.

    Phil was in good spirits, and let Andy know that he would be

    behind the wall in the gated community before the end of the week, which meant
    they could all hang out again. Phil insisted that on Saturday, they should all
    get together and play poker while the new families intermingled, something Andy
    agreed to immediately, and suspected Eric wouldn't have any problem with.

    "Sir, can I talk to you for a minute?" Jenny said,

    as she brought out a tray with a bagel filled exactly as he'd asked and a glass
    of orange juice on it. "I don't mean to be rude or impatient, but,”

    "No no, Jenny, I know. You're having trouble thinking

    clearly, and would like to get imprinted as soon as possible. Let me eat my breakfast,
    and then we can go take care of it if you like."

    "I would like, sir, but that's not it." The girl

    looked at her hands as she wrung them together nervously before she looked up
    at him. "May I speak freely, sir?"

    "Jenny, you're now and forever under orders to always

    speak freely in the house, okay? What is it?"

    "It's my partner, sir, Katie."

    "What about her?"

    "Well, she, ah, she lied on her forms. Sir."

    "About, what exactly, Jenny?" Andy wanted to know

    what was going on, but he was also famished, so he took a bite from his
    breakfast sandwich, as if encouraging the girl to continue speaking.

    "It's, well, it's a bit embarrassing, sir, but, you

    know that Katie and I are partners, right?"

    Andy swallowed his mouthful and took a sip from his orange

    juice before he spoke again. "You did mention it yesterday when you
    introduced yourselves." He gestured to a chair across the table from him.
    "Sit, sit. Now tell me what's up?"

    Jenny looked at the chair like it might bite her, but then

    nervously moved to sit down, her hands still folded together on top of the
    table. "So, uh, while I'm bisexual, Katie isn't. Sir. She's strictly a
    lesbian."

    Andy tried to keep his face blank. "Alright."

    "So while she's going to need to intake your jism

    regularly, she's, uh,”

    "She's going to be a pain in the ass about it,"

    Katie said, moving into the room, clearly sounding cross. "Is that what
    you were going to say, Jen?" Katie was dressed in work clothes, having
    been outside working in the gardens, and had dirt on her knees, although she'd
    been careful not to drag any loose dirt into the house. "We're so
    fucked."

    "Baby, no! I just wanted to explain,”

    "You just wanted to explain that I wasn't going to do

    my job to our new boss. That's just great, Jenny! Now we're going to get hauled
    out of here and thrown in jail!"

    "Katie, please!"

    "We're fucked. We're so fucked, just because you had to

    grow a fucking conscience! I could've faked it! I could've pretended and just
    gotten through it, but no, you had to,”

    "Ah Hem!" Andy said, loudly clearing his throat to

    get both of them to settle down. "Can I interject into this, or do you two
    want to go on arguing about what I'm going to do without actually knowing
    anything?"

    Katie moved to nervously sit down in a chair next to Jenny,

    looking a little taken aback. "Sorry, sir."

    "Sorry, sir," Jenny echoed.

    "Thank you." Andy took another bite from his

    sandwich, which was delicious, while he let the two women sit in silence a
    moment, as if almost daring them to start arguing again.

    They made it past him finishing the sandwich without

    speaking again, but he was on his last sip of orange juice when Katie, the
    Hispanic girl, couldn't help herself and spoke again. "I love my wife,
    sir, and I want to remain faithful to her. And you seem like a nice enough man,
    but I'm just not attracted to you in any way. Sorry, sir."

    Andy smiled and shook his head a little bit. "Good

    lord, they barely told me anything, and somehow I still know more about all of
    this than you two do. Jenny, are you bisexual, or are you also lesbian?"

    "Bisexual, sir, but I'm married. To Katie."

    He nodded. "Look, I get that. So here's your options.

    If you want, I can tell the army you've changed your mind, and you can go back
    there, but if you've already been given the vaccination, you're unfortunately
    going to have to get paired up with some man."

    "That part's actually true?"

    Andy nodded. "I'm sure you're already feeling it, that

    unfamiliar blaze in your body. It'll get worse, a lot worse, until it's harder
    and harder to think, and you're just a raw, rutting creature, yearning for male
    sperm of some kind."

    "How horrible," Jenny whispered.

    "Better than the disease, Jenny," Katie said,

    patting her arm. "So what are our other options?"

    "The obvious one is, naturally, that you both continue

    to be here, do your jobs, and I simply provide sperm for you to consume. I
    mean, I could just bring you in towards the end of a session with me and one of
    my partners, or with Nicolette,”

    "Who?" Katie asked.

    "He knows," Nicolette said, standing in the door,

    leaning against the doorframe. She was wearing another maid's outfit, but it
    was subtly different than the one she'd worn yesterday. "And he wasn't
    mad. He even thought the whole Yvette thing was funny."

    "Or I could just agree to always use the two of you

    together, but the only person I touch would be Jenny, and Katie could touch
    Jenny. It's not strictly what you had in mind, but,”

    "But it would satisfy Katie's insistence that she

    remain faithful," Jenny said. "Would you be okay with that,
    baby?"

    "Okay?" Katie said, rolling her eyes. "Well,

    I might be able to get to okay eventually, if that's okay with you. Sir."

    "Come on," Andy said, rising to his feet.

    "Take me to your room and we'll get you both imprinted."

    "I'd, I'd rather you not come into our room, sir,"

    Katie said. "If that's okay, sir. I'd like that to be just our special
    place, mine and Jenny's."

    "That's fine, but we'll need to have some place to lay

    you both down once you're done."

    "I did just fine on one of the couches, Master,"

    Nicolette giggled. "Maybe we should use one of the living room spaces
    again."

    "Alright, but let's use one more off to the side."

    "There's always the lounge out in the pool house,"

    Katie suggested.

    "I have a pool house? Y'know what, forget I asked. Of

    course I have a pool house. Fine, let's go out to the pool house. Nicolette, if
    the girls wake up, let them know I'll be back in a little bit, okay?"

    "Of course Master," she said with a curtsey, as

    Katie put her arm around Jenny's waist, and the two started to lead him to the
    back yard.

    "I don't mean to sound ungrateful, sir," Katie

    said, as they walked past the pool. Sure enough, on the other side, there was a
    small house, which Andy could see had showers, a sauna, bathrooms, a small
    bedroom, and a little lounge. Hell, by itself, it was bigger than the old
    condo, and clearly this was a little guest house. "But I don't think your
    sperm is going to do anything for me."

    "Mentally, sure, probably not, Katie. But on a

    biological level, you'll find this whole thing is a little surreal. When you
    meet Niko, you'll get to know what sort of state she was in when she came into
    my life. She'll tell you the story herself, I'm sure, but from my point of
    view, she practically assaulted me before I even got her name."

    Jenny grinned impishly, as she closed the door behind Andy.

    The lounge had three couches in a U shape pointing towards a massive
    television, with a picture window on the side wall facing the pool. "I
    have to admit, that sounds kinda hot."

    "It was," Andy said, as the two girls pushed him

    to sit down in the middle of the couch. "A little terrifying, but kinda
    hot. So how do you want to do this?"

    Katie leaned up and pressed her lips against Jenny's, as

    Jenny's hand smoothed down her wife's hip. The kiss intensified and Andy could
    see the tongues dancing together, as Katie's hand moved to cup one of Jenny's
    plump tits through the apron before reaching behind her to untie it, pulling it
    up and over her head, tossing it aside. "I'm thinking Jenny here'll blow
    you, and I'll just share it at the end, so you have to tell us when you're
    close. If that's okay. Sir."

    "That's fine, Katie. If you always want to do it this

    way, that's fine, or if you want to switch it up now and again, we can do that
    too."

    Katie nodded, and reached down to pull Jenny's t shirt up and

    over her head, exposing the brunette's overabundance of titflesh that had
    actually been quite concealed by the apron. "We, uh,” She blushed a little
    bit before continuing, pushing Jenny down to her knees. "We've had
    threesomes before. I don't mind if Jenny gets a little cock now and then, as
    long as I'm always there, but it's hard to get men to understand I don't want
    any. They usually try to pressure me to join in."

    "Well I won't ever do that, Katie," Andy said.

    "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do, although,” Jenny had
    unbuttoned his jeans, and unzipped them, as the other two continued to talk.

    Katie smirked, rolling her eyes a little. "As long as

    you don't care if I say no, you can always ask, sir."

    "I was just wondering if you wouldn't mind taking your

    top off as well, so we're all at least a little exposed here."

    "No, I can do that," she said, unzipping the top

    of the worksuit. "My tits aren't anywhere near as nice as Jenny's,
    though." She peeled the top down to her waist, exposing a perky caramel
    colored pair of tits, capped with darker tan nipples.

    "You've got excellent tits, Katie," Andy said to

    her, as she tied the arms of the top around her waist to tie it in place.
    "And don't you ever take shit from anyone who says otherwise."

    "Aw, you're sweet, Andy," she said before looking

    down at her wife. "How's it look, hon? Something you can work with?"

    Jenny nodded, having fished out Andy's cock, her fingertips

    stroking up and down it slowly. "It's a good size. I may want to have a
    ride on it now and again, if that's okay, baby."

    "Let's take it all one step at a time, okay?"

    Katie said. She moved to sit down on the couch next to Andy, laughing softly.
    "She's always been over eager. But I'll probably let you fuck her now and
    again. And I know she's a very good cocksucker. Her old boyfriend used to brag
    about it all the time."

    "Pig," Jenny said, before she wrapped her lips

    around the head of his cock, letting her tongue brush over it slowly, evoking a
    shiver from Andy. "Oh! Not you, sir, him."

    "I figured that one out, Jenny." Andy glanced over

    at Katie. "So are you both really submissive? Did you really want to do
    this, be a gardener and a cook?"

    "Jenny's mostly submissive, and I'm a switch," the

    Hispanic woman said. "And these were the jobs we had in the before times,
    just at different places. I was the gardener for some tech millionaire, and
    Jenny worked in the kitchen at the S F O airport Marriott, so we'll do our jobs
    well, and the other thing reasonably well."

    "I just want to make sure I'm not forcing anyone to do

    anything they don't want to."

    "We will be sure to tell if you're pushing it.

    Sir." She laughed slightly at herself, as if chiding herself not to forget
    to call him that. "Remember, you're going to have to tell us when you're
    close, sir," Katie said.

    "I'm a man of my word, Katie."

    "I hope so." Jenny pushed her head down onto his

    cock, sliding her lips down a few inches before pulling her head back up.
    "Oh, if you're going to do it, just fucking do it, Jen." Katie took
    her hand and pushed on the back of Jenny's head, forcing her face down hard
    into Andy's lap, until he could feel the girl's lips around the base of his
    cock, her throat twitching as she was struggling not to gag. Katie leaned in to
    whisper into Andy's ear. "She fucking loves shit like this."

    After a few seconds, Katie pulled Jenny's head back, and the

    girl coughed, laughing throatily, spit dripping from her mouth onto his cock,
    tears running down her eyes, a crazy smile on her face. "Oh god, I think I
    fucking came when you did that, Kat."

    "Well, not to take credit for it, but that was my

    precum. You're starting the imprinting process now."

    "I call bullshit," Katie said. "Prove

    it."

    Andy decided the best way to do this was to mostly remain

    out of it, so he took Jenny's arm by the wrist, rubbing her palm over the tip
    of his cock, which oozed out a little bit of precum, then lifted it up towards
    Katie, palm facing her face. "Lick. Prove me wrong."

    Katie cocked an eyebrow at him, then leaned forward to run

    her tongue along Jenny's palm. As soon as her tongue slurped in that precum,
    she leaned back suddenly against the back of the couch, pulling up her knees to
    her chest, her face scrunched tightly as she spasmed violently. Andy was fairly
    certain that Katie's panties were drenched, but didn't want to embarrass the
    girl by looking. After a few seconds, Katie's eyes opened again, and she
    groaned, a sultry wanton sound. "Oh you utter bastard," she
    moaned. "I know that's all physiological, but fuck was that good,”

    "You're going to get that same sensation each time you

    get any of my cum. Both of you. Ash's been with me the longest, about two
    months now, and she says it's never gotten any less intense, and from time to
    time, it's even way more intense than that."

    Katie pushed Jenny's head back down into Andy's lap, forcing

    her mouth back onto his shaft, as she wriggled in her seat. "How often do
    we have to have it?"

    "We've experimented around a little bit with trying to

    wean a girl off of it, but after about a week or so, it starts impairing logic.
    Not a lot, at first, but a little bit. It's harder to think clearly, you find
    sex popping into your head unwarranted more than usual. And by ten days, it's
    like a painful gnawing hunger. Lauren wanted to try and go two full weeks
    without, but on day eleven, ah,”

    Katie laughed softly. "Go on. You said we have no

    secrets here."

    Andy nodded with a slight shrug. "She, uh, when I went

    to take my shower in the morning, she followed me in and forced me to fuck her
    by trapping me between the wall and the sink. She bent over the sink and braced
    her hands against it and pinned me. I mostly just stood there, my ass pressed
    against the wallpaper while she thrust back against me hard and fast. She's,
    ah, she's a lot stronger than I am."

    Both girls laughed, although Jenny's laugh was a bit

    muffled, as she still had most of his cock in her mouth. "I think once a
    week or so is something we can make work," Katie said, brushing her hand
    along the back of Jenny's neck. "See? I told you she was good."

    "Fuck, her tongue keeps teasing against the bottom of

    my balls. I'm not going to last long like this. You may want to,”

    "Sure," Katie said, sliding off the couch and onto

    her knees, off to the side of Andy's right leg. "I know how we can do
    this." She pulled Jenny's head up and free of his cock before pushing her
    over to the other side of Andy's legs, his legs pressed together. "C'mere,
    babe." Katie pulled Jenny close, and then the two women kissed with the
    length of his cock between them, blocking their lips from reaching each other
    until they both slid up and kissed with the head of his cock between them.

    Jenny reached down to fondle his balls, and he felt a second

    hand join, a little surprised that it was Katie's, as the two tongues danced
    against each other, and over the head of his cock, and he couldn't resist any
    longer, his body tensing up as he had a hand resting on either of their
    shoulders.

    When that release hit him, he could see Katie's other hand

    on the back of Jenny's neck, as if holding her in place, as he saw Jenny
    suddenly reach up and do the same, helping each other to stay locked in place
    around the tip of his cock, as he blasted a hot load of spunk into their
    mouths. He felt like he gave at least a few pumps of jizz into each of their
    mouths, and certainly they were both affected, as each of them began to
    tremble, the clasp of hands and necks keeping them all in place, as both of
    them swallowed mouthfuls until finally they could resist no longer and both
    girls slumped their heads back and to the side, the full weight of their
    unconscious bodies pressed into the couch. Each of them trembled and vibrated a
    little, the aftershocks of the process clearly still coursing through their
    veins.

    Both girls were quietly murmuring that familiar word,

    imprinting, over and over again.

    It took Andy a few seconds to regain his composure, but once

    he finally did, he tucked his cock away beneath his boxers and jeans, zipping
    them up and rebuttoning them before he stood up and extracted himself from
    between them. He moved to lift Katie up onto the couch first, laying the girl
    out on it, before picking up Jenny, pushing her onto the couch with Katie,
    draping one arm over the Hispanic girl. Then he picked up an afghan laying in
    the room and covered them both up, for warmth as much as modesty. It wasn't
    freezing cold, but Halloween was next week, and California in October could get
    cold. He assumed the guest house had heating, but didn't even have the
    slightest idea how to turn it on. He was about to leave, then decided to scout
    the pool house out a little more. Sure enough, he found a thermostat, and
    noticed it was set to off, so he set the temperature to 70F and turned it from
    Off to Auto, hearing a heater kick on along the far side of the building. His
    work done, he decided to head back inside.

    He stopped to look at the pool, marveling the fact that he

    had his very own swimming pool, something southern Californians might have in
    spades, but certainly came at a premium in the northern California area, where
    real estate was a scarcity. He'd had dreams of his works being optioned, turned
    into movies or some such, and hoped that they would make him oodles of money,
    but the books hadn't developed a big enough audience where Andy would've felt
    comfortable enough letting someone adapt his works while remaining faithful to
    what he'd written. A producer had once offered him ten grand for the rights in
    perpetuity for everything, offering Andy no creative influence, no backend
    profits and no altering of the deal if things performed well. Andy had, in
    response, made a Berry Gordy joke that he was sure went over the producer's
    head, then politely declined. He'd jokingly referred to it to his friends as
    the "you'll take our money, shut your mouth and like it" deal. But he
    didn't, he wouldn't and so he didn't have to.

    In the end, he'd still ended up with a pool.

    He continued heading towards the house, seeing Niko, wearing

    just one of his over sized t shirts, although he suspected she probably had
    panties on underneath. Her arms were crossed over her chest, so he couldn't be
    sure, but he thought that it was one of his Catherine Wheel t shirts. It looked
    like the orange corners of the "Ferment" album cover peeking around
    her arms. "Morning, sleepyhead," he said, as he walked up towards
    her. "Everyone else up?"

    "Ash was toweling off when I came downstairs and Lauren

    was just heading into the shower, so she should be down in a little bit,"
    Niko said to him. If Aisling had fallen into the role of his girlfriend, Niko
    had worked herself into becoming his right hand woman. Aisling took care of him
    emotionally, and Niko seemed to enjoy making sure everything was humming along.
    She'd been the one to structure their packing, and made sure Andy didn't forget
    anything he would regret leaving behind. Sure, all of that stuff was being
    brought over, but Niko had made certain that Andy hadn't left anything truly
    important to other people. "Also, your newest girl is here. She's waiting
    in the living room. Well, the front living room. One of the front living rooms.
    The one closest to the door. I signed for her, figured you wouldn't mind.
    That's her car parked out front, and the Uhaul attached to it has the rest of
    the stuff from the condo."

    "Nice." Andy was surprised another girl had

    arrived so soon, but the Major had made it clear that they would be coming at a
    steady rate until he was at capacity, which meant at least another nine or so,
    maybe even as many as thirteen more, although Andy had stressed to the Major
    that stopping early was absolutely fine. The Major had seemed to think that was
    funny. They'd walked inside of the house and headed towards the front living
    room. "What's her name?"

    "Her name is,”

    "Taylor!" Lauren's voice shouted as Andy and Niko

    walked into the room. Sitting on the couch was a young blonde, barely five feet
    tall, in a white muscle t shirt that didn't cover all of her toned stomach, and
    a pair of jeans that looked like they were practically painted on. A denim
    jacket was draped over the back of the couch. The girl's hair was platinum
    blonde, bordering on white, clearly dyed or bleached, but had dark eyebrows,
    and Andy could see dark hair down at the roots. She had a gold belly ring and
    heavy Doc Martin shoes. Small diamond earrings adorned her ears, and around her
    right wrist was a gold bangle bracelet. Her lipstick was a bright pink. In
    fact, it was clear that the girl, who looked like she was in her early
    twenties, had spent a decent amount of time on both her outfit and her makeup,
    like she wanted to make a good first impression. It was also worth noting that
    she was more than a little buxom for her small height, the top strained over
    her large tits enough that Andy could make out a white bra on underneath it. If
    not for the dark roots, she almost reminded him a little of a smaller version
    of Lauren. Both girls had a bit of that 'I'm showing off for Instagram' vibe to
    them, although Andy would never have said it that way to Lauren. "Andy, no
    fucking way! I do not want that bitch in this house!"

    The girl on the couch looked like she was about ready to break

    down crying, as Lauren loomed over her. His Aussie partner had put on a bit
    more than Niko, in that she was wearing yoga pants and a sports bra. "I'm
    sorry, Lauren," the girl, Taylor, said. "I'm so, so sorry,
    baby."

    "Don't fucking 'baby' me, you whore!" Lauren

    shouted, turning to walk towards Andy. "This is intolerable! Figure it
    out!" Lauren kept walking right past him and headed towards the stairs,
    each step heavy, almost like she was trying to stomp her anger out.
    "Figure It Out!" she shouted from upstairs, just before he heard the
    bedroom door slam loud enough to rattle the house.

    "I take it you know her?" Niko said to Taylor.

    "Yeah," Taylor mumbled. "I'm her ex

    girlfriend."

    Chapter 13

    Andy looked at Niko, then at Taylor, then back to Niko,

    unsure of what to say to anyone. "Look, Niko, can you figure out her side
    of the story?" he said, gesturing to Taylor. "I'm going to go talk to
    Lauren and find out what the hell is going on."

    "Good luck, babe," Niko said, kissing his cheek.

    "Tell her," Taylor said before stopping, biting

    her bottom lip in a pout, then starting again. "Tell her if she'll let me,
    I'll spend the rest of my life apologizing to her."

    Andy didn't know what to say to that, so he walked out of

    the room and started heading to the stairs, trying to follow the sound he'd
    heard a minute or so ago of Lauren stomping off. Clearly there was bad blood
    here, but talking to Taylor first would only hurt Lauren's feelings, so he
    needed to check on his partner.

    Once he got to the top of the stairs, he saw Aisling leaning

    against the outside of the master bedroom door, which was closed. "What's
    all this then?" she said, jerking her finger to the door. "Lauren
    stormed in here crying a minute ago and told me to go away."

    "We just had a new girl show up, and apparently she

    used to be Lauren's girlfriend. I'm going to go talk to Lauren about it right
    now."

    Ash raised her hand. "Are you sure about this,

    Andy?"

    He shook his head with a sigh. "No, but I'm not going

    to sit around and do nothing, so I'm going in there."

    "You want me to go in with you?"

    Andy shook his head again. "No, better let me go in on

    my own."

    "Don't have to tell me twice. Who's keeping an eye on

    the ex?"

    "Niko's down talking to her. You're welcome to join

    her."

    "I'll do that," she said, moving to kiss his

    cheek, much as Niko had done. "You're a good man, Andy Rook. I'm sure
    you'll figure it out."

    "I think my spaceship knows which way to go. Tell,”

    "She knows," Aisling giggled, as she strolled past

    him and headed to the stairs.

    Andy moved to the bedroom door and considered knocking, but

    decided that it would only encourage Lauren to tell him to go away, so he
    simply opened the door and stepped in, closing the door behind him. He saw his
    Aussie partner sitting on the bed, her knees drawn up to her chest, her arms
    folded atop of them, her face buried against her arms. "Okay, Laur, tell
    me the whole story," he said, moving over to sit down on the bed.

    "Taylor and I dated for about a year. She was even

    living with me for a few months, until one day I came home from work early and
    found her banging some guy in our,” She paused, wiping her eyes. "She was
    fucking some fella in my bed. I threw her out that night, and told her to pick
    her shit up the next day. I packed it up and left it in the hallway for her so
    I didn't even have to look at her. I haven't even seen her since."

    "Okay. What do you want me to do here?"

    "Do?" She curled her fingers together into fists

    before forcing herself to relax them. "What I want you to do is throw the
    bitch out on her ass and leave her to rot in the sun."

    "I somehow think the Air Force will come pick her up

    and take her back, if that's what you want."

    "She deserves a lot worse."

    "Well, she's already been injected with the vaccine, so

    the urge for male cum is probably eating away at her pretty badly right now,
    and you know what that's like."

    Lauren's face scrunched up. "It's a need, but it's not

    punishment."

    "And if I send her away, I'm pretty sure the Air Force

    is just going to give her to someone else in New Eden, so it's not like I can
    make her just disappear," he said, sighing softly. "But you're the
    one with the history here. So you tell me what you want. Should I throw her
    out? Is that what you want?"

    "What I want? What I want is for her to be punished and

    learn some fucking loyalty."

    "Do you want to be the one to do that?"

    Lauren rubbed her eyes again, then reached to take one of

    Andy's hands that had been resting atop of her knee. "What do you
    mean?"

    "Phil told me that if a woman partakes of the cum of a

    man other than the one she's imprinted to, it can have, consequences. Dire
    consequences. Which means she's going to have to be loyal to our family, if you
    want her to be a part of it."

    "She can't just come in without some retribution,

    Andy," Lauren said, shaking her head. "I won't let her just walk all
    over me like that."

    "Lauren. Love. At this point, you have the upper hand.

    You hold all the power right now. Your ex is here, and more than anything she
    wants to stay here, it looks like. Right before I came up here, she said she'd
    do everything she could to spend the rest of her life apologizing to you, to
    try and make it up to you. Have you talked to her at all since you threw her
    out?"

    "I didn't even talk to her when I threw her out,

    Andy!" Lauren said, tossing her hands up. "I just, the violation of
    trust hurt, so fucking much. She was the first, hell, she was the only
    girlfriend I've had here in the states. Well, before all of our family,
    anyway."

    Andy really hadn't had that much experience with

    relationships, and he felt like he was being thrown into the deep end, so he
    decided to just speak from his heart and to not overthink it. "I can't
    tell you what to feel, Lauren. I can't tell you what to do. But whatever you
    want me to do here, I will," he said, pulling his legs up to fold them
    underneath him. "If you want me to send her away, I will. If you want me
    to bring her into the family, I will. If you want to bring her into the family,
    but punish her for what she did to you before, we can do that."

    "How do I even punish her, Andy?"

    "I don't know, Lauren!" he said, unfolding his

    legs as he scooted up onto the bed alongside her, pulling her head to rest on
    his shoulder. "I've never been cheated on before. Did you have any sign
    that it was coming?"

    "I knew she was bisexual, but it hadn't been a problem

    before. At least, I don't think it had. She'd joked around about missing real
    cock from time to time, but that's all I took it as! Jokes!" Lauren
    snuggled up against him. "If it was that much of a problem, the bitch should've
    talked to me first before she went out trawling for cock!"

    "She looked quite a bit younger than you, Laur. Maybe

    she was afraid you'd take it the wrong way, or get upset with her," he
    said. "Before any of this, I'd never dated a bisexual. I don't know what it's
    like to want two entirely different things from a partner."

    "It's not really all that different from us, Andy,

    except for the bits and bobs. If you want something soft and gentle, you come
    to me. If you want something playful and fun, you go to Ash. If you want
    something wild and reckless, you go to Niko. If you want a mix, you mix and
    match."

    "Don't think I notice you dodging my question."

    "Strewth, Andy, I've forgotten even what it was."

    "What do you want me to do here? You want me to send

    her away?"

    Lauren bit her lip, thinking it over a moment, before she

    shook her head from side to side, not saying a word.

    "Then you want me to bring her into the family?"

    The question hung in the air exactly in the way that bricks

    don't. "Taylor and I were good together, so I think, I think we can be
    good together again, eventually, but that doesn't mean I want to let her off
    the hook for what she did." There was a soft knock at the door, and Andy
    looked down to Lauren, who called out. "Come on in."

    The door opened and Aisling let herself in, closing the door

    behind her. "Well, nobody's been cut in half, so I think I'll take that as
    progress," she said, as she moved over to the bed. "Taylor's mostly
    been crying a bit in the living room, begging for the chance to apologize, to
    make it up to Lauren, to do whatever she can to get back into her good
    graces." Ash hopped up and smoothed a hand along Lauren's leg. "So
    what are doing? What was it Lily joked around about that one time?" She
    paused, trying to remember the phrase before a wicked grin spread on her lips.
    "Oh yeah. You want me to go cuntpunt the bitch?"

    That made Lauren laugh, a short laugh at first, followed by

    a longer one, until Aisling was laughing with her, and eventually even Andy
    joined in. "Let's not get out of control," Lauren said. "I'm
    angry, but I'm not gonna condone violence."

    "So I think we've figured out all the things we aren't

    going to do, but what are we going to do?" Andy asked.

    Lauren sat up, drew in a long breath, then exhaled, as if

    resolved in her decision, as she slid off the bed. "Let's go. I don't want
    to say it all twice, so you can hear it when I tell Taylor."

    The three of them headed back downstairs, and moved back

    into the living room, where Taylor sat, Niko sitting on a couch across from her.
    Taylor's eyes were red, her makeup running a little. She looked like she was
    about to say something, but Lauren raised her hand, signaling that she should
    be quiet, so Taylor didn't speak.

    "Okay, Taylor, you've made it clear you want to get

    back with me, but I'm with Andy now, so I'm going to explain you what your
    three choices are, and you aren't going to say a fucking word unless you're
    asked a direct question. Understand?"

    Taylor looked almost too scared to speak, but nodded in

    response.

    "Good. Your first choice is that you can walk out that

    door and never come back. That's going to be the end result if you don't do
    exactly what I'm about to explain to you." Lauren gestured for everyone to
    take a seat, but remained standing while they did. "You fucking broke my
    heart, so if you think you get to just do that and come back without any
    consequences, you're out of your fucking mind. The next month is going to be
    one long test for you. After a week, I'm going to let Andy imprint you,
    assuming you make it that long, which I'm not sure you will."

    "Imprint means he'll fuck you," Niko added, seeing

    the confused look on the girl's face.

    "Exactly," Lauren said, continuing. "But to

    get to that point, you're going to have to prove exactly how sorry you are
    about what you've done. And you're going to do that by being the house
    bitch."

    Andy arched an eyebrow, but knew better than to interrupt.

    Lauren seemed like she was on a roll, and all that pain that had been welling
    up inside of her was just pouring out.

    "For the next month, you aren't going to wear any

    clothes around the house except for a dog collar. We'll keep the heat on in the
    house, so it won't be cruel, but you are going to be bare ass naked twenty four
    hours a day, except for that dog collar. You aren't going to speak to anyone
    unless spoken to, and when you are spoken to, you will answer questions simply
    and directly, without opinion or embellishment, unless specifically asked. No
    phone. No contact with the outside world. No trying to explain yourself or talk
    your way out of it, which I know is going to be hell on wheels for you, because
    you do fucking love to talk. You will eat what and when I tell you that you can
    eat. You will sleep when and where I tell you that you can sleep. I'll be kind
    enough to let you use a toilet on your own, but that's the only fucking amenity
    you're going to get for the whole month. I'm probably going to make you eat
    your food out of a goddamn bowl, and make you sleep curled up at the foot of
    the bed like the bitch that you are."

    Aisling chuckled a little bit, wondering to herself if the

    cuntpunt might've been less painful.

    "Assuming you can make it a week like this, I'm going

    to let Andy fuck you while I'm present, but I'm going to make him be as rough
    and brutal as he can with you, and I'm only going to let him fuck two holes on
    you, your face and your ass. You don't get to put anything in your cunt for the
    whole month. Not Andy's cock, not a sex toy, not even your own fucking fingers.
    Now I know Andy likes dirty talk, and because I've learned to put my partner's
    needs above my own, when he's fucking you like a common whore, you're going to
    talk like one. In fact, it's going to be the only time when you're allowed to
    say more than a few words during the whole month. You are going to be the
    nastiest, filthiest gutter trash slut you can be while he's drilling your ass
    so hard you feel like he's got his cock in your stomach. You are going to put
    pornos to shame with how crass you're going to be. And you're going to have to
    love every fucking second of it, because if I doubt you for even a second, I
    will throw your ass into the back yard. All the gratitude you have at being
    given a second chance, you are going to pour that into convincing my man that
    you love being his fucking whore, his little bitch."

    Aisling had settled on one side of Andy, Niko on the other,

    and Niko could tell Andy was a little apprehensive, so she took his hand and
    squeezed it gently, reassuringly.

    "Now if you can make it until the end of the month,

    take your punishment like a woman and not complain one bit, then I will forgive
    your transgression and welcome you into the home. You can be a normal person
    again. You can be part of the family, a partner to me and Andy and Aisling and
    Niko. All of the month will be forgotten and you will be forgiven for breaking
    my heart last year. But I am not going to ever forget what you did, which leads
    me to your third choice."

    Andy could hear Taylor's breath catch a little bit.

    "If we bring you into this house, and you ever fuck around

    with someone outside of the family, and I mean fucking anybody, man or woman,
    and you will be fucking done here. We will banish you from the house and you
    will be fucking dead to us. Now you don't know what this vaccine's done to you
    yet, so let me tell you that if you have any fucking doubts about being able to
    stay faithful to this group of people, you should walk out that door right
    fucking now, because you will be doing yourself a favor. The only reason I'm
    not making you wait a month before getting imprinted is because you wouldn't
    fucking last that long. Shit, you may not even last the whole goddamn
    week."

    Lauren stalked over toward Taylor, who was looking up at her

    with wide eyes, dumbstruck by all of this.

    "By the end of the week, you are going to need a cock

    so bad, that it is going to take every inch of willpower in your body not to
    just grind against Andy until he gives it to you. I know you think you're a
    badass bitch, but let me tell you, you aren't shit compared to Niko. She's the
    toughest bitch I've ever met, and this vaccine hit her so hard, she could
    barely string a fucking sentence together when I met her. She was thirsty for
    cock in a way I didn't think was even possible. She practically raped him in
    front of his roommate. I tried to go without Andy's cum myself for a short
    while, and I intended on going two weeks without, just to prove to myself that
    I could do it."

    Lauren reached down and grabbed Taylor's chin, turning her

    face up so that she couldn't look away. "By day eleven, I was a little
    rutting bitch, my cunt was dripping in fucking puddles, and eventually I shoved
    Andy into a fucking wall and made him drill me like a two dollar whore until I
    got my fucking fix. This vaccine is going to turn you into a fucking junkie for
    his cum, and I'm going to make sure he gives you a dose about once a week, but
    you aren't going to have a word of complaint the whole time, no matter how
    itchy you feel, no matter how desperately you want it, no matter how hot you
    feel on the inside. You get your jizz when I decide you get it, not any other
    time. Ash, what's today's date?"

    "October 26th."

    "That means from now until Thanksgiving, you won't be a

    person. You will be this house's pet who shit on the fucking rug, and you will
    be in the doghouse like a bitch deserves to be. But if you can make it to
    Thanksgiving, well, then we'll all sit down for a nice Thanksgiving dinner and
    welcome you into the family like a real person. And all will be forgiven, but
    not forgotten, because if you ever, ever, ever cheat on me again, no, if you
    cheat on this family, my fucking family, you will dead to the fucking world, if
    not just dead. Period. Am I making myself perfectly clear?"

    Taylor nodded, still too in shock to even dare speaking.

    "Now strip off those clothes and I want you to tell

    each and every one of the people in this room you're sorry, you're a worthless
    bitch, and you're going to work to do better." Lauren finally felt like
    she had said enough, and moved to sit down in one of the plush armchairs
    scattered around the room.

    Taylor rose to her feet, slowly, nervousness plain on her

    face, as she moved over to stand in front of Niko. She pulled her shirt up and
    over her head, unfastening her bra to expose those massive tits of hers, at
    least a DD cup size, large aerola with stiff pink nipples, still firm by the
    kindness of youth. She looked directly into Niko's eyes and spoke for the first
    time in what felt like ages. "My name is Taylor, I'm sorry for what I did
    to Lauren, I'm a worthless bitch, and I'm going to work to do better."

    Niko wasn't sure if she was supposed to say something, so

    she remained silent.

    Taylor moved to the other side of Andy and stood in front of

    Aisling. She pulled off her tennis shoes and socks, then unbuttoned her jeans,
    practically peeling them down her hips before kicking them off, standing in
    front of the Irish girl in only a thong. "My name is Taylor, I'm sorry for
    what I did to Lauren, I'm a worthless bitch, and I'm going to work to do
    better."

    Aisling also remained silent, but offered a little nod.

    Taylor stepped a little to her left, standing directly in

    front of Andy, who took a good look at her, as she pushed the thong down to her
    ankles and stepped out of it, leaving her totally nude. She looked fit, as fit
    as Lauren, but Andy wasn't even entirely sure she was old enough to drink.
    There wasn't a tan line on her body, and her snatch was entirely shaven, but
    the thing that surprised him the most was that he could see a slight glisten
    between her thighs, as she turned her bright blue eyes to look at him, hints of
    tears in them. "My name is Taylor. I'm sorry for what I did to Lauren. I'm
    a, no, I'm your worthless bitch, and I'm going to work to do better. Sir."

    Andy felt like remaining silent was the right thing to do,

    so he didn't say anything to her either.

    Finally, Taylor moved over to stand in front of Lauren, and

    then slipped down to her knees, folding her hands in front of her, as her eyes
    looked up at the Australian woman, pleading for this to work. "My name is
    Taylor. I'm very sorry for the horrible thing I did to you, Lauren. I'm your
    worthless bitch, and I'm going to work to do better."

    Lauren lifted her hand up and then slapped Taylor across the

    face as hard as she could, the sound of it ringing like a gunshot, as Taylor's
    cheek immediately started to blossom a dark red. "Down on all fours,
    bitch. And you better not fucking disappoint me again. Your month starts
    now."

    Taylor lowered herself down onto her hands and knees, and

    then laid down, curling at Lauren's feet. And the room stayed silent for a good
    long moment, before Lauren spoke again.

    "So, are we going to go take a tour of the town or

    what?"

    To be continued in part 5, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 3
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 3
    A New family.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter
    7

    That evening, Andy and the girls decided to curl up in bed

    and watch some television with Niko asleep next to them. At first, Andy was
    worried that the volume would be high enough to wake up their newest addition,
    but Aisling assured him nothing was going to stir her from her slumber. Sure
    enough, despite the volume of the show “ a Spanish Netflix crime drama called
    La Casa De Papel “ Niko didn't budge an inch.

    Andy fell asleep with Aisling pressed up against his right

    side and Lauren pressed up against his left, both of their heads resting
    against his chest. When he'd first started sleeping with Aisling in his bed,
    he'd had trouble falling asleep easily. It wasn't something his body had any
    regular experience with, so it had to be trained. He'd had similar trepidation
    when Lauren joined them. But now, having had both of the girls for nearly three
    weeks, he'd grown comfortable with their bodies nestled against his.

    In the middle of the night, he was in the middle of a

    strange sex dream only to be woken to find Niko bobbing her head up and down on
    his cock, her lips latched around it firmly. Neither Lauren or Aisling had
    woken. Andy couldn't see Niko well in the low light of the wee hours, but her
    head was feverish, her mouth suctioning on his member until he popped a load
    against the back of her throat, a thankful, almost vulgar moan coming from the
    woman, as her tongue lathered over his cock to make sure no droplet remained.
    She was still spasming in orgasm long after he was done. Once she'd finished
    licking his cock clean, she crawled back up into the bed, and moved to lay
    against Lauren's side, folding one arm over the Aussie.

    Andy fell back asleep almost immediately.

    When dawn broke, Andy awoke to find Niko straddling his

    hips, his cock lodged up inside of her snatch. He often woke up with a hard on,
    but Ash and Lauren had agreed to let him at least wake up in the morning before
    having a go at him.

    Clearly no one had informed Niko.

    He didn't feel bad taking a better look at her now, her tits

    pressed together between her arms as her hands rest against his chest, while
    her hips snapped back and forth. Her skin was a deep tan, her nipples a
    chocolate brown, her hair a jet black. She wasn't tall, about the same height
    as Aisling so half a foot shorter than Andy, and a full foot shorter than
    Lauren. She was muscular, toned, a life of military training having kept her
    very in shape.

    His orgasm wasn't strong, but it came on quick.

    By this point, Andy was a little surprised he wasn't cumming

    dust.

    As soon as his orgasm hit, she fell forward against his

    chest, burying her face in the crook of his neck. Aisling and Lauren were both
    already awake, each with a hand on one of Niko's thighs affectionately.
    "God damn, sorry about that, sir," Niko laughed, breathy and still shaking.
    "2nd Lieutenant Niko RedWolf, reporting for her new life, sir. I think my
    head's finally clear again."

    "Wasn't it before?" Andy asked.

    She shook her head, lifting her head up enough so she could

    look down and smile at him, her hair threatening to spill out of her ponytail
    at a moment's notice. "Would you believe this is the first time it's
    actually registered to me what you look like, sir?" She had a mischievous
    smile and kind brown eyes. "They may have told me your name, but I don't
    think it cut through the fog. Who are you?"

    Andy blanched. "My name's Andy Rook. What do you mean,

    you don't think it cut through the fog?"

    Niko looked over at Lauren, who scooted a little bit to one

    side, so Niko could slide off of the top of him and in against his side.
    "I serve on the Air Force base where they were testing the vaccine, and I
    agreed to be a test candidate. The two men who were injected with it died
    immediately, but I and the other female officer seemed fine. At first. Within a
    few days of it, I started feeling, well, pardon my saying so, sir, but I
    started feeling horny all the time. The other female officer as well."

    Aisling smirked over at Niko. "Permission to swear

    freely is habitually granted in this home, 2nd Lieutenant. In fact, Andy likes
    a girl with a filthy mouth," she giggled, slapping his thigh.

    He wilted a little bit, but then nodded in confirmation to

    Niko. "It's true."

    "Duly noted, sir," Niko answered. "Anyway,

    they didn't know about the side effects during the early testing stages, but it
    started to become pretty fucking apparent to them when I would continually get
    all fidgety. I tried to resist as long as I could, but eventually I was jilling
    off in bathroom stalls every chance I could get. Within a week or two, they had
    an answer, and the program was born."

    "The Air Force developed the vaccine?"

    "You think those morons in private research were going

    to do it this fast? Hell no." Niko snuggled in, trying to get as
    comfortable as possible pressed up against his chest. "So they figured out
    that they could introduce the vaccine to men by sexual contact with a
    vaccinated woman, and that it seemed to help quell the insane need to fuck all
    the time that women given the vaccine were feeling."

    "If you were one of the first people to be given the

    vaccine, then why weren't you partnered up with someone immediately?"
    Lauren asked.

    "I wasn't fond of being subservient to a man, so I told

    them I wanted someone who would keep me on equal ground. But because the nature
    of my work with Air Force, I also needed someone who would have Top Secret
    level clearance."

    Andy's eyes widened. "I sure as hell don't have

    that."

    "No, you don't, but you'd mostly been vetted for it

    Your friend Phil Pak has been trying to get you to come and work with him for a
    long while, so they'd done all the legwork, and decided to call it good
    enough."

    "I also happen to have a mess of partners, Niko. Are

    you sure that's going to be okay?"

    "It's all been taken care of, otherwise they wouldn't

    have sent me here." Niko's eyes suddenly widened. "Oh my god, I
    haven't even introduced myself to your other partners."

    Aisling winked at her. "You had hard fucking to do,

    love. I'm Aisling Blake, I'm from Dublin originally. Everyone around here calls
    me Ash. I do graphic design." She shook Niko's hand, but Niko pulled her
    over Andy's head and pressed a kiss against Aisling's lips above him, one which
    Ash was perfectly happy to reciprocate.

    "And who's the giantess surfer behind me?" Niko

    said, pulling back and turning around.

    "Lauren Herron. I'm a personal trainer for the

    '49ers."

    "An Irish girl and an Aussie. About time you got some

    American blood in this mix."

    Andy laughed. "That's what my roommate's partner Lily

    said."

    "Where are you from, Niko?"

    "The Rosebud reservation in South Dakota. I'm half

    Lakota, one quarter Mexican and one quarter Japanese. I know, it's quite the
    cocktail, but we've all got stories."

    It was nearly noon when they all got out of bed.

    Niko was the youngest of all of them, only twenty two. Ash

    was twenty seven, Lauren thirty five and Andy himself just shy of forty. Andy
    was worried that Niko might consider him too old, but Niko assured him that his
    age was not a concern for her. As a matter of fact, she liked older men. She
    found younger men too emotionally volatile for her tastes.

    She'd actually read one of his books, but the problem was

    that it was "The Trouble With Were Bears," the book he was least
    proud of. She'd said she found the main character interesting, but the plot
    rather confusing. He assured her the other ones were better, and she seemed
    eager to read them.

    The fuck lust, as Niko described it, would be with the girls

    for the rest of their lives. The longer they went without reconnecting with
    Andy, the more their judgment would be compromised, the harder it would be to
    think clearly. They would become like junkies in need of a fix. They would be
    easily agitated, quick tempered and even violent if they felt it would get them
    back to their pusher “ Andy.

    When Niko had arrived at Andy's condo, she had been so out

    of it that even now she couldn't recall the events he related back to her. Her
    first memory in weeks had been being in bed with him this morning, even as she
    crawled atop of him. She knew that he was her mate. She wasn't sure how she
    knew that, but she could feel it, sense it. And when he'd had his third orgasm
    inside of her within less than a day, the imprinting had finally settled in and
    peeled back the cloud from her consciousness.

    While Lauren was on leave until the pandemic had receded,

    Niko would be working from the condo. Although she was a qualified pilot, her
    service in the Air Force was as a data analyst, and a secure connection was
    being set up on site for her to use.

    Until then, she had a bit of a break.

    It was a Saturday, and the girls decided they wanted to work

    on their tans. The condo had a small back yard that was fenced off. While the
    neighbors in the condos on either side would be able to peer down and see them,
    the girls had decided to sunbathe topless. Lily had even decided to join them,
    although she bitched about the heat, which was pushing over a hundred.

    Andy spent the afternoon filling Eric in on all the

    information he'd gotten over the last two days “ what Phil had told him, what
    Niko had told him, all of it. Eric, in return, had filled in Andy with what
    he'd learned from work over the last few weeks.

    While Lily, Andy and Eric all knew who Eric worked for,

    they'd been a little bit vague with the girls, always joking that Eric worked
    for a think tank that didn't do anything interesting, but soon they were going
    to have to fill them in.

    Eric worked for a company called Long Thought Research and

    Development, but the truth of the matter was that they were a remote analyst
    cell for the CIA. Long Thought handled problems that were overwhelming in the
    abstract and deadly in application “ they were responsible for terrorist
    profiling, weapons migration modeling, political theater simulations and a
    whole lot more.

    Over the last few weeks, they'd been working on building a

    new model, one which had Eric worried. Theoretically, every member of Long
    Thought was supposed to be sectioned off, working on only a singular aspect of
    the problem so that no one analyst could get an idea of what the simulation was
    intended to determine. It was supposedly to avoid confirmation bias, but Eric
    had considered that explanation bullshit as of late. So he'd done a little bit
    of data gathering from his coworkers on the sly, and come up with a working
    theory.

    The model was designed to see how the world's new normal

    would pan out if 37.5% of the male population of Earth died out to a pandemic.

    This pandemic.

    Niko had wandered in before the rest of the girls, while

    Andy and Eric stood in the kitchen, staring at one another. Then she'd offered
    her own information, to help talk Andy out of what he'd been thinking about.

    Because Andy had been thinking about going to the press.

    She'd explained to him that for the time being, all of the

    information had to remain secret, or a nationwide panic would ensue. The
    vaccine that the Air Force had developed was starting to be deployed to major
    metropolitan areas on a very specific basis. And when a mayor, a governor, a
    representative or a senator had put up a fuss, Niko hinted that that particular
    politician had been exposed to the virus and then offered a choice “ they could
    take the vaccine, and be mated for life to one (or in some cases many) person,
    or they could deny the vaccine worked, and would be allowed to die.

    Only one governor had chosen to decline the vaccine, and

    while the Air Force had respected their wishes, they didn't allow the governor
    to tell anyone about the vaccine and its side effects.

    They did allow the governor to die, though.

    Niko explained to the two men that there were probably only

    a hundred or so people in the country with the full picture of what was going
    on, and that was by design, because already the virus was starting to take its
    toll on other countries. While some countries had done excellent jobs at
    containing the spread of it, others were on the verge of collapse.

    And the CIA was debating on what countries were worth saving

    and which weren't.

    England, Ireland and Australia were already in the process

    of being brought up to speed about the vaccine, but the complete details were
    only being given to them on an as needed basis. The pairing program had been
    confirmed to the outside world, but the side effects of the vaccine had been
    kept hush hush.

    On some level, the Air Force was convinced that foreign

    governments would laugh themselves at being told that the vaccine had crazy
    sexual side effects until they had gotten a chance to experience them for
    themselves.

    "Shit," Andy grumbled. "The ex-journalist in

    me feel like I'm sitting on the story of the century here, and I can't tell
    anybody."

    Niko squeezed his hand softly. "You're a good man, Andy

    Rook, which is why I'm happy to be mated to you, but you have to consider the
    ramifications of what would happen if you revealed all of this to the
    public."

    "The whole goddamn world would explode," Eric

    sighed. "I know. I've seen the data. And that's not the worst of it."

    "What's the worst of it then?" Andy asked.

    "The worst of it is that we're going to have to let a

    billion men die off for the planet to stabilize. It's going to be the biggest
    culling since World War Two, and even that wasn't a drop in the bucket compared
    to what this is."

    The three stood in silence for a long time.

    "How does anyone make these kinds of decisions?"

    Andy whispered.

    "You don't have to. We don't have to," Niko said,

    wrapping an arm around him. "You can't save the whole world, Andy, but you
    can save us. Hell, you've already saved those two amazing women out there. And
    they've been so nice to me, even though I apparently fucked you at your desk
    before even introducing myself." She blushed a little. "I still don't
    remember that. Did you watch, Eric?"

    Eric laughed, lifting the Collins glass full of scotch to

    his lips. "Are you kidding? Lily would've kicked the shit out of me if I
    did."

    "Oh, I dunno," Andy chuckled. "If you asked,

    she might let you watch."

    "Well, I don't intend to ask. She already has me waking

    up sore most mornings."

    "That's just the exercise from all the fucking you're

    doing," Andy said. "You're out of practice, just like me, and hell,
    I've got three women to satisfy."

    "Soon to be four," Niko giggled. "I'm sure

    it's every man's dream."

    "I'm just waiting for the first big fight to occur,

    because I know it's coming sooner or later."

    "That's future Andy's problem," Niko said, turning

    his face down so she could kiss him for a moment. "Besides, Ash made it
    pretty clear just because you're tired of giving me my medicine doesn't mean
    you get to skimp out on your promise to her."

    Andy groaned playfully. "I'm going to be running dry in

    a few days at this rate."

    "Oh I wouldn't worry too much about that, Andy,"

    Eric said with a laugh. "The fall will probably kill you."

    "Yeah, well, you just keep thinking, Butch," Andy

    countered. "That's what you're good at."

    "What are the cats' names?"

    "The Russian blue is Muninn, and the black one is

    Huginn."

    "Odd names."

    "It's the name for Odin's two ravens, thought and

    wisdom," Eric said. "We were on a Norse mythology kick when we got
    them as kittens."

    "They friendly?"

    "Oh sure," Andy said. "They're just getting

    used to this many people being in the house at one time. If you put out their
    food enough times, they'll start cuddling up to you any chance they get. Ash
    decided she was going to befriend them right after she got here, and Muninn'll
    hop up into her lap when she's working at the table some days and just settle
    there. That's why Eric built her the foot rest, so she can put her legs up and
    Muninn'll sit there quietly."

    Niko looked back and forth between the two men for a minute.

    "How the hell were you two single before any of us showed up?"

    "Women don't like nerds," Eric grumbled.

    Andy raised a finger, arguing the point. "No, they like

    nerds alright, but they don't seem to understand that nerds like aggressive
    women and are terrible at making the first move. So nerds don't get the love
    they deserve."

    Niko looked out into the back yard, where the girls were

    gathering up their things, wrapping towels around their waists. "I dunno.
    You two seem to have done pretty well for yourselves at this point."

    Andy smirked, cocking his head to one side. "Sure, but

    luck is like the weather. Wait a few minutes and it'll change."

    A storm of bad luck was, indeed, just over the horizon.

    Chapter 8

    The next few days involved a lot of time getting settled, as

    Andy learned more about the girls who now shared his life. They also spent time
    learning about each other. Andy spent time trying to get some writing done on
    another Druid Gunslinger novel, and when he got into a zone, the girls made a
    pact not to disturb him, especially if he started typing away badly.

    That gave them plenty of time to dig into each other’s

    history, and the girls began to scheme and plan. They took great fun in
    learning each other’s turn ons and offs, and to figure out how to quell their
    own wild desires, to try new experiences.

    The girls also took an interest in reading the seven books

    Andy had written in the Druid Gunslinger series, with Aisling going so far as
    to even mock up a movie poster for one of them, which delighted Andy to no end.

    It was starting to become obvious that the condo wasn't

    designed to hold this many people, however. At night, things were fine because
    everyone was packed in their beds, but during the day, people were having to
    work around one another. Aisling and Niko set up their laptops at the dining
    room table, while Lauren spent much of the day either working out in the
    backyard, or reading in a deck chair. Andy and Eric each had their own desk,
    Andy's in the dining room and Eric's in the living room. Lily seemed perfectly
    comfortable coding in the living room on the couch. When Andy's last partner showed
    up, she would have to either share space in the backyard or the couch in the
    living room. The dining room table might fit a third workspace, but it would be
    a very tight fit.

    There had been nice surprises, however. Both Lauren and

    Aisling were excellent cooks, each with radically different styles. Lauren
    focused on healthy cooking, while Ash was the master of lush, savory cooking
    that threatened waistlines just from the very smell of it.

    The cats had taken well to their new housemates, keeping

    themselves entertained while everyone was working. From time to time, they
    would hop onto people's laps, or walk across their laptops, but for the most
    part, they were just happy to have people to be around who might be willing to
    pet them in a spare moment.

    But they were starting to feel the limitations of the condo,

    and the heat wasn't helping. They had fans running nonstop, but the condo
    didn't have centralized air conditioning. When it had just been the two of
    them, they were able to manage by closing the windows and drawing the drapes,
    because the condo was nicely shaded by trees. But with six people, that wasn't
    holding up as well.

    By the time it started to cool down in the evening, a light

    funk had started to fill the place.

    And there was still one more person to show up.

    The camaraderie between them all had helped diffuse the

    tension, even as they delved into each other’s past. Andy had gotten to know
    some of Aisling's siblings, especially Dermot, who had refused to let Andy off
    the line the first time they'd talked until he'd promised to send him an
    advance reader copy of "High Noon At Stonehenge," the upcoming Druid
    Gunslinger book that had started Andy down this whole journey.

    Turning on the news every night had been hard to watch,

    simply because it didn't jibe with the information they had at their own
    fingertips. As Phil had predicted, the government was doing its best to
    downplay the casualties, reporting false numbers to make it sound like
    everything was under control. And while reports of the vaccination program were
    starting to get out to the masses, nobody was talking about the side effects.

    Why, Andy kept asking himself, why oh why was nobody talking

    about the side effects?

    They were wrapping up a day's worth of work when Niko looked

    over at Andy with a soft smile. Aisling and Lauren had headed upstairs a few
    minutes earlier. "I've sort of been monopolizing you for a few days, Andy,
    so Ash and Lauren have a little surprise cooked up for you while I work late
    tonight. I'll be up in a few hours to crawl into bed, but you should go up to
    your room and enjoy what they've got up their sleeves."

    "You okay with that?" Andy said. He'd been

    navigating a whirlwind of emotions since the girls had come into his life, and
    was doing his best to make sure nobody ever felt left out, and that everyone
    also got a turn being the center of attention.

    "Oh relax. If I wasn't, I wouldn't have said so. And I

    did demand a mess of attention when I got here, so it's only fair I tap out of
    a couple of play sessions. Gimme a kiss and then go have your fun." She
    tilted her head upward as he smiled and leaned down, pressing his lips against
    hers. He'd meant to give her a quick kiss, but she folded her hand against the
    back of his neck and pulled him in to make it much more intense, practically
    searing him with the heat. "And Lauren's going to be a little nervous, and
    you're going to want to go easy on her. Don't, okay? She wants what she's
    offering, so don't deny her that. You'll know what she wants. Give it to
    her."

    "Yes ma'am." He offered her a mock salute and she

    reached over and swatted his ass.

    "Don't be a smartass. Now get your butt upstairs."

    Andy shutdown his desktop and then headed up the stairs. The

    door to his room was closed. Eric and Lily had been in their room for about an
    hour already, and he could hear the sounds of moans behind their closed door.
    Lily and Eric both started and ended their days earlier than Andy and his
    girls.

    Whenever a door was closed in the house, the rule was that

    you always knocked. So there was Andy, once again, knocking on the door to his
    own bedroom.

    "Come on in, luv," Aisling said.

    Andy stepped into his own bedroom, and saw Aisling sitting

    on the corner of the bed. On her knees on the floor next to her was Lauren,
    with her hands folded together in front of her. She wore absolutely nothing,
    except for a collar attached to a leash, the end of which was in Aisling's
    hand. He closed the door behind himself, feeling Huginn skitter in just before
    he did.

    "So what's all this then?"

    "Well love," Aisling said, "Lauren has a

    request. A couple of requests, actually. Don't you, slut?"

    Lauren licked her lips nervously, not speaking, but nodding

    in agreement.

    Aisling took the leash by the midpoint and used the end to

    give Lauren a smack on the back like a mock lash. "I asked you a question,
    Lauren. Answer me."

    "Sorry, Mistress," Lauren said. "Yes, Master,

    your slut would like to make a coupla humble requests, if that's good."

    What Niko had told him just a few minutes rung in his ears

    once more before he spoke. "You may ask. Whether I'll grant them or not
    remains to be seen, but if you don't ask, you risk nothing, you gain nothing.
    Speak."

    "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. The other birds and I were

    talkin', and Aisl, Mistress Aisling was telling' us about her first time being
    taken in the back, an' I wanted to have a go at it."

    "Taken in the back?"

    Aisling gave her another playful smack with the leash end.

    "What did I tell you, whore? Speak plainly and dirty, otherwise he's not
    going to know what you want."

    "The ass, sir. I wanna be fucked in the ass."

    "That's one request. What's the other?" Andy said,

    moving a little closer to the two women.

    "You've been so wonderful and kind with me, Andy, but I

    want to see the other side of ya. I wanna rough go at it. Pull me hair, spank
    my ass, pinch me nips, ride my hard, pound me hard, make it hurt. Don't break
    me, but take me right up to that edge."

    Andy reached down and pinched one of Lauren's nipples

    between his fingertips, his grip holding firm and clamping even tighter than he
    would've normally. He expected to hear a whimper of pain from Lauren, but
    instead, a deep throated moan poured from her, and her hips almost rutted
    forward.

    "That what you're looking for?"

    "Fuck yes, Master."

    "If you want to be fucked in the ass, Lauren, you're going

    to need to get my cock good and slick. Going in dry would do some damage."

    Aisling giggled a little bit, and reached behind her,

    grabbing a tube of lubricant, handing it down to Lauren. Andy peeled his shirt
    off and felt Lauren's hands prying his jeans open, nearly ripping them down his
    legs. It wasn't until she'd gotten them down there that she realized he was
    still wearing his shoes from having walked out to the mailbox earlier.

    "Oh, you useless cunt, girl," Lauren said to

    herself. "Forgot to get his runners off."

    He certainly didn't go easy on her, and she certainly seemed

    to enjoy herself.

    Niko had slipped into bed with them an hour or so later, and

    the four of them drifted off to sleep. But it wasn't going to be a long and
    restful night for Andy.

    There was a knock on the door in the middle of the night.

    Aisling and Lauren were on his left and Niko was on his right, so he only had
    to move past her to get to the door. He saw her stir a little when he crawled
    out of bed, but he was able to avoid disturbing her too much. He pulled on a
    pair of boxers, tugged on a t shirt and opened the door to his room to see Eric
    and Lily standing outside.

    Eric curled his fingers at Andy to come out of his room.

    Andy nodded and stepped out into the hallway, then followed Eric and Lily
    downstairs to the living room.

    "Andy, we," Lily started, then paused, then

    started again, "I need your help."

    "Help?" Andy said, looking over at Eric.

    "What kind of help can I provide? I'm a writer, for fuck sake."

    "My roommate, well, my former roommate, she was given

    the vaccine, but,” Lily motioned for Andy to sit on the couch, so he did.
    "Look, Jenny's a nice girl. She's a little naive, and occasionally she's a
    bit daft, but she's a nice girl. She wasn't prepared for this."

    "Prepared for what?" Andy said. "What's

    happening?"

    "They delivered her to the man who was supposed to be

    her partner, and he took a swing at her, said he wanted to put her in her place
    before he'd let her have a taste of his seed. He tried to hit her, the fucking
    bastard. But Jenny's been studying aikido since she was six, and she broke his
    arm defending herself and ran. Even as horny as she was, she wasn't going to
    let someone push her around. So she fled and she's in hiding, and I can't let
    that stand, so we need to go and get her."

    "Go get her? Go and get her? And do what with

    her?"

    "I don't know, alright?" Lily said, raising her

    voice for a second. "I'm thinking we can take her to one of my coworkers
    and pair them up."

    "Isn't the government doing match ups? Aren't they

    going to be pissed that she isn't with who she's supposed to be?"

    "Look at me, Andy," Lily said, pointing her

    fingertips at her eyes. "Do I look like I give a shit what the government
    thinks? They didn't even do a proper check on the guy they were connecting her
    to. They paired her up with some abusive asshole with a history of violence
    towards partners. That isn't going to fly, okay?"

    "Let's go get her, and then we can figure out what to

    do with her, okay?" Eric suggested.

    "I'm sure one of us is going to regret this," Andy

    said, heading back upstairs to grab his socks and shoes.

    Before the plague had hit, even at three in the morning,

    there would've been at least a few cars on the road, but now, everyone was
    staying at home nearly all the time, which meant the freeway felt like a ghost
    town. That was for the best, because despite it not raining that much in the
    Bay Area, tonight it was pouring like a flood was coming. And people in the Bay
    were terrible drivers in the rain.

    It wasn't a short drive, and after a bit, Andy started to

    get a bit nervous. "How far up into the hills are we going, Lily? We're
    more than half way up to San Francisco at this point."

    "She's up here in Hillsborough, camped out in someone's

    vacant house since she fled from the asshole. I'm more worried that the cops
    have shown up to haul her ass to jail."

    "Or us," Eric said., They're gonna arrest us for

    being out under curfew."

    "Quit whining, baby," Lily said to him.

    "Right up there, on the left, 2885." There were in a very posh
    neighborhood in Hillsborough, with mansions on either side of them. There was
    plenty of space in between the houses, something that was mostly at a premium
    in the Bay. "You wait here with the engine running, Andy, in case we have
    to bolt quickly. Eric and I will be right back with her."

    Lily and Eric hopped out of the car, closing the doors and

    heading over to the house, and left Andy to wait. A minute or so later, a
    helicopter flew overhead, low and with a spotlight shining down, but it was off
    to the side and the beam of light cut through some back yard three or four
    streets over. Andy wasn't sure if they were looking for Lily's friend Jenny or
    not, but he hoped the police had other things on their mind.

    The wait was nearly unbearable.

    After ten minutes, Eric and Lily came back out of the house,

    a third person between them, hanging on, covered in a blanket it looked like
    had probably been stolen from whatever house she'd been hiding in.

    Eric held open the door and Lily loaded the woman into

    Andy's back seat before Lily ushered the girl into the car, crawling in after
    her as Eric slid into the front passenger's seat. "I think the cops are
    close, Andy," Lily hissed at him. "Fucking drive already!"

    As soon as both doors slammed shut, Andy's foot was off the

    brake and the car was in motion. It was hard to look back behind him, but after
    a few blocks he had to stop at a red light and glanced over his shoulder as he
    had to wait, and saw a familiar face resting her head in Lily's lap.

    "Jesus Lily, you didn't say your roommate was Jenny

    Carnero!"

    "Who's Jenny Carnero?" Eric asked.

    "She's the goddamn weather forecaster for channel

    2."

    "How the hell would you know that?" Lily asked.

    "Neither of you strike me as Fox News watchers."

    "It's the only thing they had on over at 24 Hour

    Fitness when I went to work out, so I saw her all the time."

    "It was a job, Andy," Lily said. "I also

    didn't expect you to hold a grudge."

    "It's not that, Lily," Andy sighed. "She's

    going to be noticed missing. It's not like she's somebody we can just keep
    hidden without people knowing where she is. The minute she goes into work, the
    guy she's supposed to be with will know where to fucking find her, and that
    means they'll come for her."

    "By that point, she'll already be imprinted on someone,

    so it won't fucking matter," Lily growled. "And it won't be that
    asshole who tried to hit her."

    The girl whimpered, her head squirming in Lily's lap.

    "Lily," she whined, "Lily, it hurts. Need cock."

    "Soon, Jenny, soon. It won't be long."

    "Not long, Now," Jenny said, her voice starting to

    sound almost violent. "Give cock."

    "Oh shit, her nose is bleeding," Eric said, his

    eyes back on Jenny's face. "Just pull over and Andy can fuck her."

    "Excuse me, but I've already got three girls, and

    supposedly one more on the way. Why don't you fuck her?"

    "Because Lily says I can't."

    "Andy, stop the car," Lily said. "Eric, get

    back here."

    "But you said,”

    "I know what I fucking said, you little shit, but I'll

    have to fucking learn to deal with it, won't I? Get back here and let her suck
    you off while Andy's driving us home."

    Andy brought the car to a stop at the next red light, and

    Lily swapped places with Eric. As soon as Eric was sitting in the back seat,
    Jenny was practically ripping his pants off, fishing out his cock before
    slamming her mouth down on it.

    "Lily, are you sure about this?" Eric said,

    nervousness apparent in his voice.

    "Give it to her, Eric. She and I were good friends, we

    will be again. It'll just be an adjustment."

    Andy kept his eyes pointing forward for the rest of the

    drive as Eric got blown in his back seat.

    Chapter 9

    The next day Andy was struggling to figure out a plan. He'd

    been running it around in his head for hours, trying to see some easy way
    through this, but he kept coming back to the same inevitable point “ he needed
    Phil's help.

    God, he was tired of having to ask Phil for help.

    "You're vexed, Andy," Niko said to him, placing

    her hand on his shoulder.

    He'd been sitting at his desk, and he looked back over his

    shoulder to her. "How can you tell?"

    "You've been looking at that computer screen for almost

    an hour and haven't typed a word, babe," she said, leaning in to kiss him
    on the cheek. "That's vexed. We haven't been together long, but I
    recognize when you're vexed. I do the same, when I'm thinking very hard about
    something. I stare and I fret, while I'm vexed."

    "You seem rather like a badass, Niko. You sure you're

    going to be okay, being saddled with a square like me?"

    She laughed. It was a sound he was quickly learning to love,

    confident and yet still somehow a little cheeky. "You've been keeping this
    house together despite all the chaos. That doesn't seem square to me."

    "You know I'm like a dozen years your elder,

    right?"

    "I won't tell anyone if you won't. So how can I help?

    What are you vexed by?"

    "Last night, our little voyage out, we brought back a

    new girl for Eric. She's Lily's former roommate. She was supposed to be with
    someone else, but apparently the man she was paired up with has a history of
    domestic abuse, and so Lily insisted we rescue her and paired her up with Eric
    so no one could pull her away."

    "So you're trying to figure out how to tell the

    government about how she's paired up with someone different? What makes you
    think they're even going to notice?"

    "She's a weather reporter on one of the local news

    stations, so people are going to notice. I think I've got a solution, but I
    just hate to do it. I feel like I'm always leaning on this friend to help us
    out."

    "Oh? Someone you've told me about?"

    "Phil. I've mentioned him. In fact, you should probably

    meet Phil. I'm just tired of constantly asking him for help."

    "Do you really ask him for help a bunch, or does it

    just feel like it and you're overreacting?" she grinned.

    "Probably the latter, but it doesn't always feel like

    that." Andy grabbed his phone and loaded up the Signal messenger app. He
    and Phil used it to keep their communication private. “Meet up in an hour at
    the usual spot?

    Almost immediately he got a response. “Make it 2.

    "Okay, looks like I've got a meeting set up. Phil's

    been our man on the inside for this whole pandemic. He works for a company that
    contracts for the military, and while he can't tell us exact details about
    what's going on, he can help paint in some of the corners. Phil will know how
    to get all this sorted out."

    "How long have you two known each other?"

    "Nearly 20 years? He's good people. Why don't you come

    with me?"

    "Sure, lemme go throw some pants on."

    A couple hours later, Andy and Niko had headed back to the

    park to meet up with Phil, who didn't bring Audrey with him. He was dressed
    wrapped in head to toe, much like he was the last time, a mask over his face
    and goggles over his eyes, with a ball cap pulled down over his jet black hair.
    Andy was dressed much the same. Niko didn't feel the need to wear goggles, and had
    her hair drawn back into a ponytail. Phil kept a good distance from them,
    pushing his vape pen behind his mask to take a drag from it, then tugged the
    mask down briefly to blow out a cloud of vapor into the air. "So what's
    the 911 call about, Andy?"

    "First, let me introduce you,

    "2nd Lieutenant Redwolf," Phil said, cutting him

    off.

    "Mr. Marcos," Niko replied. "Didn't know your

    name was Phil."

    "I'm surprised you even remember me, Redwolf. You were

    pretty out of it when I sort nudged you towards Andy."

    Andy cocked his head. "You sent her my way?"

    "She's part of our tribe, Andy. Geek cred through and

    through, and I figured it wouldn't hurt to have her kept in the family, so I
    just made a connection in the system. She had decent odds to end up with you
    anyway, but why take a chance, right?"

    "Guess I owe you one then, Mr. Marcos," Niko said.

    Phil swiped his hand in the air. "Then I'll call in

    that favor to insist you never, ever call me Mr. Marcos unless we're at work.
    Deal?"

    "I can make that promise."

    "This what you called me about, Andy?" Phil said,

    finally stepping a little further back, pulling off his mask so he could just
    continually draw from the vape pen.

    "Nah. I've got a bigger problem. So Eric's picked up a

    runaway."

    Phil frowned a little bit. "How do you mean?"

    "So Eric's partner, Lily. She had a roommate before the

    whole pandemic, name of Jenny. Now apparently Jenny was set up with some
    guy."

    "That's how it works, Andy."

    "I get that, Phil. But it turns out the guy she was set

    up with was some kind of domestic abuser."

    "Wait, what?" Phil scowled. "That sort of

    thing should've shown up before he got paired up with anyone."

    "I dunno. Maybe it didn't get reported before, maybe

    this was his first time and he was trying it on. But before Jenny could get
    imprinted on him, he tried to take a swing at her."

    "Fuck. She okay?"

    "She's got some self-defense training, so she got away

    from the guy unscathed and went into hiding."

    "You get the guy's name?"

    "I can have Eric send it to you. But that's not the big

    concern. The big concern is that once we rescued her, she imprinted onto Eric.
    And she's a talking head."

    "Shit," Phil said, taking another drag.

    "News?"

    "Weather."

    Phil swiped a hand back in the air again. "Send me her

    name. I'll get it taken care of. Don't even trip about it. That's the least of
    our problems right now."

    "Shit getting bad, sir, I mean Phil?" Niko asked.

    "You have no idea."

    "How bad?" Andy asked.

    "We're looking at ten to twenty before it's all

    done."

    "Ten to twenty million people dead? Jesus!"

    "No, percent. We're talking ten to twenty percent of

    America dead, mostly men. We're guessing it'll end up around sixty million dead
    before the vaccine's in full effect in the middle of next year." Phil took
    a heavy drag, and the news hung in the air like a guillotine's blade. "The
    news is going to break any day now how fatal the new mutation of the virus is
    getting, and then everything'll be crazy. The army's going to be deployed here
    on US soil and martial law's going to go into effect. President Pelosi's at
    least been quick about it, and she's bunkered down. News hasn't broken yet, but
    the orange gooomba died on the operating table a couple of hours ago. Looks
    like milquetoast will be next in a couple of days."

    "Forty or fifty million men dead? That's nearly half of

    the male population!" Niko said. "How the hell are we going to
    recover from that?"

    "We're going to have to pair up a lot more women with

    the remaining men, and encourage them to have a whole shitload of kids,"
    Phil sighed. "But even with that, it's going to be a fucking mess for a
    generation. Which reminds me, when you go home, I want you to start packing up
    your things."

    "Packing?" Andy asked. "What do you

    mean?"

    "I mean, start figuring out the absolute minimum you

    would need to take with you if you had to leave in a hurry, and then get
    anything that might take a few minutes packed up. Anything else, just have it
    at the ready."

    "Should I be worried?"

    "Nah, but it wouldn't hurt to be a little

    prepared."

    "What's happening, Phil?"

    "I can't tell you that yet, but the world's gonna keep

    on changing, and it doesn't hurt to be ready for it."

    "Yeah, okay."

    "You'll actually be very happy after it happens, man.

    Trust me."

    "If you say so."

    "Trust Big Daddy Phil."

    Andy rolled his eyes. "I trust you about as far as I

    can throw you, and that ain't very far."

    "You'll see." His watch beeped and Phil turned it

    up to look at it. "I gotta get back into the office. Send me Eric's new
    girl's name and the guy she was supposed to be hooked up with, and I'll make a
    few edits into the system."

    "You know Phil, there are days it feels like you're

    seriously into some black bag shit."

    "Only some days?" Phil said, taking one final drag

    off his vape pen before blowing a huge cloud up and into the air. It smelled
    vaguely of cinnamon buns, Andy noted. "Then I gotta up my game again. I'll
    see you soon, brother." He pulled his mask back up and headed back to his
    car.

    Andy and Niko watched him go, stretching out a little bit.

    "So you worked with Phil, huh?" Andy asked her.

    Her face scrunched up a little. "I was part of their

    security detail until I got exposed to the virus and then got quarantined. When
    the symptoms started to get severe, they used us as test cases for vaccinations
    and tried to pair us off. They were having trouble finding someone to match me
    with, based on my stated preferences before I got drugged."

    Andy smirked a little behind his mask. "I knew I wasn't

    exactly what you were looking for."

    "You're a little older than I initially wanted, Andy,

    but I don't have any complaints now that I'm with you. I was also a bit leery
    about sharing a partner with anyone, but it seems like that's going to be S O P
    moving forward."

    "S O P?"

    "Standard Operating Procedure. If Mr. Mar” if Phil's

    right about those casualty numbers, they're going to have to pair up a Lot of
    women to individual men. I bet you're going to get a bunch more than just the
    one more you're expecting."

    "Jesus, that's a whole lot of personalities to keep in

    balance," Andy grumbled. "I dunno if I'm up to that."

    "You don't have to do it alone, stupid head," she

    teased. "You've got Ash and me to help manage the cavalcade of women
    you're going to be saddled with. We'll try and keep everyone from killing one
    another and manage your time, although we're definitely going to have to
    continue getting you into better shape."

    "Lauren's started in on that, but frankly, I probably

    need to eat better."

    "And cut down on the soda. You've got a full nest to

    look after."

    "This scares the shit out of me," he sighed,

    leaning his back against a tree. "You know that, right?"

    Niko strolled over to him, a coy playfulness to her stride,

    as she moved close. "I know how to relax you."

    Andy arched an eyebrow beneath the goggles. "What,

    here?"

    "Who's going to see?"

    "We're in a public park, Niko!"

    "Ask me if I give a fuck," she said, as she

    dropped down to her knees, nuzzling her face against the crotch of his jeans.

    "Alright," he laughed, "Niko, do you give a

    fuh "

    His sentence was cut off as she pressed her mouth down along

    the length of his cock until the head of it was pressed against the back of her
    throat. She held it there for a good moment, long enough that he could feel her
    suppressing her gag reflex, straining back tears before she drew her head back
    and gasped in a deep breath of air. A playful giggle rolled from her lips,
    saliva dripping from them. "No sir, I fucking do not. But the faster you
    give me what I want, the faster we can go home," she said, moving to kiss
    at his balls, suckling on his nuts for a moment before moving her lips back to wrap
    around the head of his cock. "Now hold my hair back and fuck my
    face."

    Andy reached down and grabbed her silky ponytail with one

    hand, the other moving to curl his fingers against the back of her head as he
    pushed her face back down onto his cock. In response, she let out a wanton moan
    onto his cock, her hands reaching back to grab his ass, helping push her lips
    down to the base of his shaft, his balls pressing right against her chin.

    His hand holding her ponytail pulled her back, sliding her

    lips back to the head of his cock before pushing her face back down again,
    feeling her fingernails sinking into his jeans a bit more in response. He could
    swear he saw her hips thrusting forward beneath him, her legs spread wide, her
    knees almost pressed to the inside of his ankles.

    The pace quickened, as he thrust forward into her face while

    tugging her down onto each shove, whimpers that sounded delighted shivering
    across his skin between the sloppy sounds. He finally pulled her head back,
    letting her pop her head off his cock, just in case she wanted to tell him to
    stop, tell him she'd changed her mind, or whatever. Instead, she turned her
    eyes up to him. "Don't fucking stop. Fuck my face. Gimme that load of hot
    cum right against the back of my fucking throat. Please?" Her brown eyes
    were peering up at him as she licked her lips, and he could feel her struggling
    to try and lean even closer to him.

    He started to pump his cock into her mouth again, and

    suddenly he felt one of her hands slide away from his hips. He could see it
    push down the front of her jeans, and almost immediately, it came back up again
    and raised into the air towards his face. Her fingers were glistening,
    practically soaked, and he could smell her cunt on them as he leaned forward to
    lick them clean.

    Just as he did, he felt his balls draw up and his hand on

    the back of her head pressed her face down to the base of his cock as that
    orgasm shredded through him. He knew his cum was blasting into her throat, and
    could feel her spasming and trembling against him. It still boggled his mind,
    knowing that his orgasm triggered one immediately in his partner, and far more
    intense than he'd ever been able to bring a woman to before.

    His hands let go, giving Niko back control as she drew back,

    groaning in a carnal sound he hadn't yet grown accustomed to. Instead of
    pulling away, though, she started licking up, making sure to catch any loose
    jism or spittle from his shaft, her gaze never once leaving his, as she smirked
    while her tongue slathered him up. "See? Don't you feel less vexed?"

    He couldn't help it and started laughing, and it was

    infectious, because she immediately began giggling with him, even while she was
    lapping up the last of his spunk. "Okay, yes, you got me, I am certainly
    less vexed. How about you?"

    Niko smirked a bit, giving his cock one final lick before

    she pulled his boxers and jeans back up, rezipping and buttoning them up for
    him. "By now, you have to understand that your sperm is like a magic
    formula to us, your partners. It's exactly what we need and want every day.
    It's like giving a junkie a fix. Of course I feel better." She tugged up
    his shirt and kissed his stomach before pulling herself back up onto her feet.
    "I'd have kissed you but,

    "I don't mind that you just blew me, Niko," Andy chuckled.

    "Oh, that's not it at all. I just didn't want to

    share," she said with a wink, tapping one of her fingertips on his nose.
    "Girl's gotta keep every drop to herself any chance she can. Normally we
    try and pass a little of each load around, but here I get one all to myself. So
    I'm savoring that taste lingering on my lips. But we should get back to the
    house."

    "Fair enough."

    As soon as they got back to the house, Lily was waiting for

    them by the garage door. "Are we okay?"

    Niko smiled at her and gave the plump girl a huge.

    "Andy's got you covered, don't worry." She rubbed her spiky hair and
    then headed into the house, leaving the two together.

    "So get me the jackass's name from Jenny, and I'll get

    it to our friend Phil, who'll make sure it gets entered into the record that
    he's a domestic abuser."

    "Hopefully that means he won't get paired with anyone

    then."

    "Well, based on what Phil said in the Discord channel a

    week or so back, it's more likely they'll pair him with someone who can beat
    the shit out of him," Andy sighed. "Or, someone who's into that kind
    of thing. People are into all sorts of weird things out here."

    "You don't have to tell me twice," Lily said,

    exhaling a deep breath. "Jenny's been nuzzled up to Eric all morning,
    practically unwilling to let him go. I wasn't planning on sharing him with
    anyone, but if I have to share him with someone, I guess Jenny will be
    okay." Andy realized a second later, his face must have given something
    away. "What's with that look? You heard something else from Phil, didn't
    you?"

    "Yeah, it's pretty fucking scary out there, Lil."

    He shook his head then looked up. "You're probably going to be sharing
    Eric with quite a few other women. Men are dying left and right, and they're
    going to have to figure out how to keep the country afloat. That means the
    traditional family unit design is out the fucking window."

    "How bad can it really be if they're keeping it

    quiet?"

    "It's about to boil over. The estimate is we're going

    to lose nearly half the men in America."

    Her eyes looked to him as if she was waiting for the joke.

    When it didn't come, and the silence had hung in the air an uncomfortably long
    time, she finally spoke again. "Half? Fucking half? Fucking Half?"

    "Yeah, I can't say I'm thrilled about it either, Lily.

    I've got a lot of guy friends, and the idea of half of them just being fucking
    gone isn't exactly news I wanted to hear when I got up this morning, but I got
    it anyway." Andy tossed his hands up into the air. "And we can't
    fucking tell anyone! The news will out in a few days, but we have to be quiet
    about it until it is. Also, apparently we need to start packing."

    "Packing? What for?"

    "I guess we're going to be moved at some point. I guess

    we'll find out soon enough."

    Soon enough came the very next day. Andy and his usual gang

    of friends had a Discord channel they hung out on regularly, and they'd been
    using it for news on each other. And Phil poked his head in just before noon
    with a simple message:

    "@DruidGun 15 minutes."

    The household had spent part of the day before figuring out

    what essentials they would need on short notice. When the knock on the door
    came seventeen minutes later, they'd already gotten the cats loaded into their
    carriers, and their computers packed up.

    Standing outside of the door was Dave, flanked by two armed

    soldiers in hazmat suits. "Hey Andy. We need you folks to load all your
    shit up into your cars and follow us. We'll be outside in the truck. Don't
    worry about anything you leave behind. We'll have it brought to you later, but
    right now, we've got to get you safe."

    "How the hell are you going to do that, Dave?"

    Andy asked, as he heard people moving behind him. "Where are we
    going?"

    "We've set up a little bubble village north of

    Pleasanton, a sort of gated community where we can keep everyone inside safe.
    Nobody other than military personnel will be let out until after the vaccine's
    widely circulated. Anyone who comes in to add to the community will drive in
    trucks worth of supplies. We'll even have some basic services like restaurants
    and movie theaters inside of the walls, so people can get some taste of
    normalcy again."

    "That sounds pretty good."

    "Beside," Dave laughed, "I'm sure it's

    starting to feel pretty crowded, all of you people inside of this tiny condo.
    You'll like your new digs. Okay, we'll meet you outside."

    Andy got into his car, feeling very snug, with the two cat

    carriers in the back seat between Niko and Lauren, with Aisling in front. Eric,
    Lily and Jenny took Eric's car. Sure enough, the camouflaged truck was idling
    outside.

    It was nearly an hour drive up to an area of the Bay that

    Andy had only ever driven past, somewhat wooded, with only a single road
    leading up towards an enclave. He'd never seen a private residence area with a
    full military guard checkpoint. The guards outside were holding automatic
    rifles, and looked ready to mow down anyone The truck pulled over at the gate
    and Dave wandered back to stand alongside Andy's car, motioning for him to roll
    down the window. "Here's where I leave you, my friend. I'll be let into
    the complex in a few days, after I get all the high value locals we're going to
    keep in New Eden."

    "New Eden?" Andy said, cocking his head to one

    side. "Jesus, that's a little pretentious, isn't it?"

    Dave shrugged. "Yeah, maybe, but when have military people

    ever been good at naming shit?"

    "Yeah, okay, fair enough."

    "Just follow the Tesla waiting on the other side. It'll

    lead you up to your new home."

    Dave waved for the guard to open the gate. As the metal gate

    opened, Andy could see a white Tesla X on the other side. Andy pulled his car
    through the gates, and Eric's car followed in behind them. The drive was
    through semi wooded area, but Andy could see insanely nice houses through the
    trees in some of the areas.

    After about five minutes, they turned onto a driveway that

    lead up to one of the most expensive looking houses Andy had ever seen with his
    own two eyes. It looked like it was three stories, and it screamed money. There
    was a five car garage off to one side, but the Tesla pulled to a stop in front of
    the building.

    Andy and the girls hopped out of their cars, as Eric and his

    girls hopped out of their car behind them. A woman in her early forties dressed
    in fatigues popped out of the Tesla and smiled at them. "Welcome to your
    new home!"

    "Heh," Eric said. "I don't know that it's big

    enough for all of us." He was obviously joking.

    Someone should have told the officer. "Oh, don't worry,

    Mr. Yang. This is Mr. Rook's house. Yours is next door."

    Nobody knew quite what to say to that.

    Chapter 10

    Andy felt embarrassed just walking in the front door. The

    house “ no, the place could only be fairly called a mansion “ the mansion was
    his, but even thinking that was strange. He'd never set foot in a mansion
    before and now he was going to be calling this one home.

    In the entryway, he could see a pair of stairs leading

    upwards, and doorways on either side, as well as one in the middle. Eric and
    his girls were waiting outside, but the woman in the fatigues had insisted she
    give Andy a tour of his new home before she took Eric to his house. The tour
    would also serve as a briefing on New Eden.

    "There's a hundred houses in the complex, all of which

    are behind fences and gates, so there's a gatekeeper making sure no one goes in
    or out who isn't supposed to be," the woman said as she started leading
    Andy upstairs. Aisling was coming with him, while Lauren and Niko were
    exploring the ground floor. "Now obviously we realize that military police
    not allowing you off the grounds can sound like a prison, so we want to make
    sure it's the most gilded prison you ever live in."

    "How strict is the entrance/exit policy?"

    The woman clicked her tongue, as if considering how to

    answer. "You aren't going to be permitted to leave the premises until you
    and the rest of the country have been vaccinated. Everyone here is considered
    essential, so we don't want any risks. Once everyone's vaccinated and
    protected, then the gates will keep guard but they'll be private contractors
    and not US military. And you and your new family retain your new property."

    "You mean the house, right?" Aisling asked.

    "The house, the land, the cars,”

    "Cars?" Andy said.

    "Right," the woman said, snapping her fingers.

    "The garage has five Teslas in it “ two Model S's, two Model X's and one
    Model 3. We wanted to give you some options, and make sure you were going to
    have enough transportation to take care of everyone in the home."

    "Every person getting their own car seems a bit much,

    don't you think?"

    The woman turned back to look at them as they reached the

    third story landing. "I'm sorry, Mr. Rook. Did they not give you a
    briefing before you arrived?"

    "They rolled up to our house, gave us five minutes to

    load whatever we could into the car and brought us immediately here. We were
    told someone else would bring the rest of our things in later."

    "Ah yes, they did say they were going to have to be a

    bit more abrupt with the last few waves of men being brought in. We've lost a
    lot of men, so we're having to protect the ones we do have rather strictly.
    You're going to have a few more partners than originally anticipated, and maybe
    a little outside of your original parameters."

    "Are you joining our family?" Aisling asked the

    woman.

    She laughed pleasantly, waving a hand in their direction.

    "No, don't be silly. I'm Major Peters. I guess you could consider me the
    mayor's wife. Well, one of them, anyway. I'm very much spoken for, and besides,
    you're going to have more than enough to keep yourself busy."

    "Are there new girls arriving soon?"

    "Soon? You could say that. In addition to the ones already

    here."

    "What do you mean already here?"

    "Well, in addition to new partners who should be

    arriving soon, there's the staff, who will be tending to you sexually, but
    would like to remain on a professional level."

    Andy and Aisling both stopped in their tracks. They were

    walking down a very lush hallway, and had passed one bedroom already that at a
    glance was at least four times the size of the living room in their old condo.
    "Wait, what does that even mean?"

    "The women who serve on the staff, they,” she trailed

    off for a moment, as if trying to figure out how to phrase it. "Their
    sexual fetish is to be servants, so while they will happily sate your sexual
    needs, they do not want romantic entanglements with you or your other girls,
    Mr. Rook. That isn't to say you can't impregnate them, naturally."

    The last word caught Andy off guard the most.

    "Naturally?"

    The major smiled at him, as if his confusion was naive.

    "You're going to have to help repopulate the country, Mr. Rook. That means
    you should, on average, have between one and three children with each woman
    you're engaging in intercourse with. This includes your staff, and while you
    will be their father, they may or may not take on your last name, depending on
    what each of your partners wants to do. We expect that as your household grows,
    you may find individual women will be carving out individual roles for
    themselves."

    "Roles?" Aisling asked. "What's that all

    about?"

    "So you're about a month behind the mayor on the

    advancement timeline. In the last few weeks, he's had to have the women in his
    life define their positions in his house. For example, he has five wives, one
    of which has decided she's going to be the homemaker. Another has taken on the
    role of his executive assistant. I'm the military liaison, being that I was
    already an officer on the base, and I'm also helping coordinate the affairs of
    New Eden. He also has three women who aren't interested in being wives, so they
    consider themselves concubines. There's also four women on his staff who tend
    to his estate."

    "How many people do I have on staff?"

    "Three, Mr. Rook. You have Katie, who is your gardener,

    Jennifer, who is your cook, and Yvette, who is your maid."

    "Okay, now you're just fucking with me," Andy

    said. "Yvette? Really? C'mon. Don't kid a kidder."

    Major Peters smirked. "She's downstairs. You'll meet

    all of them at the end of the tour." She turned and continued walking.
    "This way to the master bedroom."

    They continued down the hallway and reached the end of the

    hallway. The master bedroom wasn't just large, it was obscene. It was larger
    than the entire condo they'd just left, and then some. The bed was larger than
    any bed he'd ever seen before. "Jesus, I didn't even know they made beds
    that big."

    "They don't, normally. It's actually two king sized

    beds pushed together, but we've made custom sheets for them. You should be able
    to fit most of your partners in the bed if you like, although you'll likely
    find that some of them may want their own bedroom. There won't be enough
    bedrooms for every woman to have her own, naturally, but at least some of them
    will have that option, at least until the children start arriving."

    "How many bedrooms does this place have?"

    "Twelve, in addition to fifteen bathrooms, three living

    rooms, the kitchen, the pantry, the gym, the home theater, four offices and the
    guest house out back on the other side of the pool."

    Aisling's eyes widened a little. "We have our own

    pool?"

    "Heated, yes. With hot tub, naturally. Katie will tend

    to the pool as well as the grounds. Two of the bedrooms have been converted
    into servants' quarters. Katie and Jennifer share one, and Yvette has the
    other."

    "Wait, they share one?"

    "They're a couple, yes, Miss Blake. Partners."

    "And you're sure they're okay with this?"

    "They want to survive, Miss Blake," Major Peters

    sniffed. "Just like the rest of us. They may not be thrilled, but they'll
    adapt. We do what we must to survive."

    "How many of you sleep with the mayor?" Andy

    asked. "How many wives does he have?"

    "We've decided in our house that any more than five

    people in a bed is untenable for us, but that's our personal preferences, and
    each household has to make that decision on their own. Why, one of the groups
    that moved in a week or so ago, the women decided they only wanted to sleep
    with their shared man one at a time, so each night, there's a different woman
    in the bed with him, and the rest are off in other rooms. In another, all ten
    of them sleep in one bed all the time. As long as no one gets permanently hurt,
    we don't judge."

    "Hang on, what do you mean 'permanently?'" Aisling

    asked.

    "Obviously, different people like different things. We

    were a little worried when the Blackwell’s moved in, simply because a couple of
    the women had bruises on them, so we pulled them aside and interviewed them
    away from their male partner, only to find that the women, ahem, were into that
    sort of thing. People have kinks. We have to be open and accepting of that here
    in New Eden."

    "No kink shaming. That's progress from the 'don't ask,

    don't tell' days."

    "It's a new world. We're going to have to live with

    each other for some time, so there's no sense in causing unnecessary trouble,
    is there?"

    "So how many partners am I going to end up with at the

    end of all of this, Major?" Andy said as he peered into the master bathroom.
    He was debating whether to call what was in there an overly large bathtub or a
    rather small pool.

    "For most men, we're aiming somewhere between twelve

    and fifteen, in addition to the staff. Anything more than sixteen seems
    unwieldy for most men, not that they're generally complaining. And we're
    ramping up gradually, because once a woman is imprinted on a woman, she can't
    be imprinted on someone else."

    "Twelve to fifteen?" Andy made his way back from

    the bathroom to rejoin the two women. It was a longer walk than it had any
    right to be. "Jesus fucking Christ. And they're all going to be my
    partners?"

    "Most men dream of having a harem, Mr. Rook. You're

    actually going to have one."

    Andy snorted a bit dismissively. "Most men have never

    had to share their lives with multiple women. I had a friend who was in a
    polygamous pod, and he said the more people you put into a pod, the more
    problems you ended up with."

    "You'll find that when the women are imprinted to you,

    Mr. Rook, that big problems get reduced to small problems very quickly. The
    fact that they all share a man makes them more likely to work their problems
    out, since none of them are clearly ever leaving you." She lead them back
    towards the stairs. "Shall we go downstairs and meet the staff?"

    "One second. I have a couple of quick questions first.

    The guy who brought us here, Dave, he said there was a movie theater?"

    "Roger that. There's a movie theater in the central

    town area, as well as a general store and a couple of restaurants. All of which
    is inside of the quarantine area. You're free to go to any of them as you see
    fit, or visit your friend at his house. Everyone is within the bubble, so
    you're welcome to hang out with anyone you like. That's true of anyone here, at
    least after they've been imprinted. Whenever you have a new partner arrive,
    it's vitally important that you imprint them immediately. Some of them may be
    in full control of their faculties, but some may be somewhat impaired. Their
    judgment may not be what it used to be, but once they're imprinted, all of that
    will return."

    Andy clicked his tongue. "I've already had experience

    with that. My most recent partner, when she arrived, she was in something of a
    state."

    Aisling giggled. "A fuck fugue, if you will."

    Major Peters nodded again. "Your staff isn't quite

    there but, but we would obviously prefer you imprint them as quickly as you're
    able to. It doesn't need to be immediate, but in the next few days would be
    best."

    "Are you sure they're going to be okay with it, Major

    Peters?"

    "Mr. Rook. These women have been given an option “ pair

    with an available man, to help reinforce the injection we've given them, or
    skip the injections and wait until a more mainstream vaccine is developed. Now
    that could be months, or it could be years. And during that time, they're
    completely vulnerable to the virus, trying to do their best to shelter in
    place, praying some random slipup doesn't get them killed. Faced with that
    option, they took a very similar questionnaire to the one you took, although we
    made it clear that the more deal breakers they put on their answers, the harder
    it would be to find them paired up."

    "Look, I get that," Andy said, as the three of

    them descended the staircase back to the ground floor. "I just want to
    make sure that nobody's doing anything they don't want to do."

    "I can assure you, Master Rook," a voice said from

    around the corner, "none of us is here unwillingly."

    As the three of them walked around the corner, Andy could

    see Niko and Lauren standing in front of three women. The first woman was a
    Hispanic woman in overalls and a t shirt, in her early thirties, with her black
    hair cut in a short bob. Next to her was a Midwestern looking woman around the
    same age, curvy with her hair in a bushy brown ponytail, dressed in a t shirt
    and slacks, with an apron draped over the front, her eyes behind large circular
    glasses that almost dwarfed her face. And on the right was one of the most
    buxom women Andy had ever seen. She was in her early twenties, dressed in a
    French maid's costume, black and white, with a short skirt, white underfrills
    poking out the bottom, her legs in fishnet stockings, with a single black line
    running up the back of them. Her tits were huge, practically forming a shelf,
    as much of them exposed as covered. Her hair was blonde, long running down her
    back in massive curls that hung down to her waist. Unlike the other two women,
    who were wearing sneakers, the maid wore tall high heels.

    "We're all aware what we signed up for, Master

    Rook," the voice continued. It emerged from the woman on the left, whom
    Andy assumed was Katie, the gardener. "And we will make sure the house is
    kept in perfect condition."

    "Master Rook sounds so insanely overblown, Katie, was

    it?" Andy said, as he approached them, feeling Aisling moving in behind him.

    "Yes, Master. I'm Katie, this is my partner Jennifer,

    and down at the end is Yvette." Jennifer bowed a little, while Yvette gave
    a curtsy that somehow even offered even more of a view of her cleavage than
    before. "And it's important we show deference and respect."

    "Would 'sir' be an acceptable compromise?" Niko

    asked the women, which made Andy relax a little.

    "I would have no problem with that, ma'am," Katie

    said.

    "Nor I, madam," Jennifer followed.

    "I must insist I refer to him as Master," Yvette

    said, her French accent practically oozing into every word. "I want to
    offer him his earned respect. And besides, it gives me a tingle saying
    it."

    "You really are French, Yvette?" Aisling asked.

    "Oui, madam."

    "And it gives you a thrill to refer to him as Master?"

    Niko said.

    "Oui, madam."

    "How much of a thrill?"

    "Madam, I am a natural submissive. I enjoy serving,

    being ordered around, and the idea of having a proper Master? That is exactly
    what I wanted."

    "And the outfit?"

    "Mon dieu, what man hasn't wanted an actual French maid

    at some point in his life?"

    "The outfit's quite complete."

    "In all the right ways," Yvette giggled, while

    tugging up the front of her skirt to reveal that while she was wearing
    fishnets, that was the only thing she had on beneath the skirt. And the woman's
    cunt was not only wet, it was practically dripping down her thighs.
    "Welcome to your new home, Master."

    To be continued in part 4, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr 13 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 2
    A new home.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 4

    Three days later, the calendar claimed it was a Saturday,

    but at that point, Andy wasn't sure any of them really knew. During the evening
    after dinner every day for the past three days, Lily and Eric had retreated to
    Eric's room immediately as soon as dishes were in the dishwasher, and Andy and
    Aisling were in Andy's room not long after.

    The walls between the two bedrooms were thankfully fairly

    thick, and each room was generating enough noise to drown the other out if
    there had been any spillover.

    If anything, Andy actually felt a little sore. Aisling

    hadn't been lying about fucking him thin. Each day had been a new and
    interesting work out, and she'd been true to her word “ he hadn't gone to sleep
    without giving her at least one load for the day.

    They'd also spent a bunch of time all getting to know one

    another. Andy knew within just a few minutes that Lily was a good match for
    Eric “ she knew exactly how much to push him around and how much to let him get
    his way. Aisling also seemed an ideal match for Andy, and they'd spent much of
    the Saturday upstairs just in bed, cuddled up watching movies on the television
    in his room.

    Late in the afternoon, Andy had starting making dinner for

    the four of them when a knock came at the door. Aisling was in the living room
    talking with Lily while Eric has helping him by chopping vegetables. "Who
    is it, Ash?"

    Aisling picked through the peephole then opened the door.

    "Looks like you should make that for five," she called back.

    "Delivery for Andrew Rook?" a man inside a bio

    hazard suit said, holding out a tablet. A woman stood next to him, dressed much
    as Aisling and Lily had been when they'd showed up.

    "I'm Aisling Blake, his partner," she said.

    "It okay if I sign?"

    The man glanced down at his tablet, frowned at it, clicked a

    few things, then nodded. "Sure, looks like that's okay. Sign here."

    Aisling took her fingertip and scrawled her name on it, as

    the woman moved into the room and started heading up the stairs, carrying her
    little roller suitcase with her. "The door on the left!" Aisling
    called up. "I'll be up in just a second!" She turned back to the man
    with a broad smile. "Anything else?"

    "Nah, I'll be back again soon enough," he said,

    and Aisling closed the door behind him, turning the deadbolt to lock it.

    "I'm going to go up and talk to her, Andy, so just hang

    out for a bit down here, okay?"

    "I'm cooking anyway, Ash, it's fine." Andy hadn't

    even gotten a glance at the new woman, but his curiosity was certainly getting
    the better of him. Still, he also found himself more than a little nervous.

    Aisling darted upstairs and then a few seconds later, he

    heard his bedroom door close again.

    "You've been kicked out of your own room again,"

    Eric teased.

    "Meh, it's not even my room anymore."

    "Oh get over yourself," Lily said. They all knew

    she was joking, even as dry as her humor was.

    Ten minutes later, dinner was close to done, and Andy was

    tempted to call upstairs to her when Aisling came down the stairs alone.
    "Is she not joining us?" Andy asked.

    Aisling shook her head, and Andy could hear the sound of the

    shower turning on in his bathroom. "She's already eaten, so she's going to
    take a shower. After dinner, I'll bring you up to the room."

    "What's her name?"

    "Lauren," Aisling said.

    "You going to tell me anything else about her?"

    "Nah," Aisling grinned.

    "So how's the new girl?" Lily said as Aisling

    moved to sit at the table while Andy went to dish out his cooking “ a spicy
    chili over rice “ into four bowls before putting the fifth bowl back into the
    cupboard.

    "New," Aisling said.

    "Oh come on, Ash," Eric said. "Surely you can

    tell us more than that."

    "Of course I can, but I'm not going to, and don't call

    me Shirley." For the next few minutes, Lily and Eric peppered her with
    questions, but Aisling dodged them before she finally just rolled her eyes and
    stared at them. "You can make your own mind up about her tomorrow,
    alright? Let her tell you about her rather than me. Now can we talk about
    something else?"

    After dinner, Lily and Eric had agreed to clear up the

    dishes and get them into the dishwasher, so Andy could go upstairs and meet his
    next partner. Andy was more than a little nervous as Aisling took him upstairs.
    His own bedroom door was closed and as they stood outside of it, Aisling moved
    to stand between him and it. "Look, Andy, do you trust me?"

    He cocked his head to one side then nodded. "Of course,

    Ash. Why?"

    "Then just go with me on this, okay?" She reached

    into her pocket and pulled out a blindfold. "Put this on."

    "Are you serious?" Andy looked down at the

    blindfold as she handed it to him. "Really?"

    "Please trust me?"

    Andy sighed, his shoulders slumped a little bit.

    "Alright. Alright." He lifted the blindfold up and put it over his
    eyes. "I feel a bit silly."

    "It'll all make sense tomorrow, I promise," she

    said as she made sure the blindfold was covering his eyes properly so he
    couldn't see at all.

    "Wait, tomorrow?"

    "Daddy," she said again, this time a bit more

    comfortingly. "Trust me."

    "Ok, Ash. Don't let me regret it."

    "You won't," she said, as Andy can hear her

    opening the door to his bedroom. She pushes him gently into the room, stepping
    with him, closing the door behind them. His room wasn't very empty, so he knew
    he had to watch his step. Move too far forward and he'd his a bookcase, or his
    armchair over in the corner next to his electric guitar and his arm.
    "Okay, now step back and lean your back against the door."

    Andy took a few steps back and felt his back press into the

    door, as he felt a hand smoothing along his chest. He thought it was Aisling's,
    but he couldn't be sure. "Hello, I'm Andy," he said, hoping there was
    someone else in the room besides him and Aisling.

    "Shhhh, don't say anything, Daddy," Aisling

    whispered into his ear. "Just listen, and feel." He could hear the
    sound of Aisling moving, and felt her hand on his waist, unbuttoning his jeans.
    "You're going to learn to love this," he heard her say, although he
    was fairly certain she wasn't talking to him.

    He could hear the sound of Aisling getting down onto her

    knees, but he thought he heard a second set of knees hitting the carpet, as he
    felt a hand tugging his zipper down then reaching beneath his boxers to fish
    out his cock. As soon as it sprung free, he heard a gasp and then Aisling
    giggling.

    "Go on, taste it," she said. "There's a

    droplet there waiting just for you."

    Andy felt a tongue lash against the tip of his cock for a

    second before pulling back, an unfamiliar throaty moan erupting from somewhere
    beneath him.

    Aisling giggled again. "Give her just a second,

    Andy."

    "Take all the time you need."

    After a minute or so, Aisling's voice cut through the

    darkness again. "Well, if you're not going to,” And he felt Aisling's
    mouth, or at least he thought it was Aisling's mouth, wrap around his cock once
    more and push down until her lips were wrapped around the base of it, holding
    there for a long moment before pulling back again. "At least one of us is
    gonna be an eager little slut, and if you're not gonna "

    She was in the middle of the word when Andy felt another

    mouth pushing down hard onto his cock, lodging it right into the back of her
    throat before coughing a little, drawing back, gasping for air. He started to
    reach forward, but he felt a hand on his wrist. "No no, Daddy,"
    Aisling's voice said. "Let your new slut work."

    Not being able to see was heightening his other senses,

    putting them into overdrive. And yet, even as he felt her mouth sliding up and
    down his cock, he couldn't tell anything about this new girl who had entered
    his life. Anything other than the fact she loved his cock.

    "She's thirsty, daddy," Aisling purred up at him.

    "You can't see her, but I can, and she's giving you such sloppy head, I
    think she's desperately trying to get you to cum for her."

    "I'm not far off," Andy admitted.

    "One second then," Aisling said as she pulled

    Lauren back for a moment. She whispered something to the other girl, and then
    they both moved for a second, and he could hear the sound of one of them
    getting onto the bed. Then he felt a pair of hands on his hips, pulling him
    forward. "C'mere, you're going to fuck her face, daddy."

    "I'm going to what?" he said, as he slowly

    shimmied forward until he felt like he was near the edge of his bed. He felt a
    hand around the base of his cock, as Aisling stood behind him, and she moved
    him around a bit, then her hips pushed forward against his ass, forcing him to
    thrust into an open mouth that groaned eagerly around him.

    He tried to pull back a bit, but Aisling pushed him forward

    until he felt his balls brushing against what he thought was Lauren's nose.
    That meant, he assumed, she was on her back, maybe with her head hanging just
    off the edge of the bed. "That's it, daddy, feed her. Feed your newest
    slut a hot load of your cum. Claim her. Let her taste you." Aisling moaned
    into his ear. "This is so fucking hot, sir. But you gotta do it. She's
    yearning for it," she said as her hips moving with his pressed his cock in
    and out of the unseen girl's throat. "Make her your slut, daddy. Cum in
    that fucking throat,”

    Andy could feel Aisling's fingers closing around his balls

    as they drew up, and before he knew it, he was spurting a hot load of jizz into
    the throat of a woman he'd never even seen before. While his orgasm was strong,
    he could feel Lauren trembling beneath him like they were in the middle of an
    earthquake. The bed was jittering and he tried not to push forward or back
    until he felt Aisling's hands pulling him back a little bit.

    "God, this is such a fucking sexy image," Aisling

    said. "Now just wait here a moment, okay?"

    Andy nodded, and felt Aisling move around him before sliding

    up onto the bed. He could hear the sound of Aisling moving Lauren around on the
    bed. He also thought he could hear someone whispering the word
    "imprinting" over and over again very quietly. He remembered Aisling
    doing the same thing the first time she'd gotten a load of his cum inside of
    her.

    After a minute or two, Aisling slid off the bed again, and

    giggled, leaning up to kiss him for a moment. "I think you've earned a
    treat, Daddy, so give me just one minute more, okay?"

    "You're driving, Ash," he laughed.

    He could hear her opening the drawer she'd stored all her

    clothes in, even as she was stripping out of what she was currently wearing,
    tossing it into the clothes hamper. Then she pulled on whatever clothes she'd
    pulled out. Then he heard the sound of what sounded like a lotion bottle
    opening and then felt a cool liquid dripping onto his cock before the cap
    snapped back on. He felt her fingers sliding up and down his shaft, smearing
    the lotion onto his cock for a moment before her hands pulled away as she moved
    up onto the bed once more.

    "Okay, daddy, you can take off the blindfold now."

    Andy reached up and pulled off the blindfold and let his

    eyes adapt to his room, the lights set to low. On the far side of the bed,
    there was a body entirely covered by a sheet, which he assumed had to be
    Lauren. But his eyes only looked over there for a moment before turning to see
    Aisling in a Hogwarts outfit, on her hands and knees on the corner of the bed.
    "Let her rest, Andy. You've got to enjoy your treat now."

    Andy licked his lips as he reached down and pushed his jeans

    to his ankles before stepping out of them. "It's a hell of an outfit
    you're rocking there, Ash."

    She giggled again, looking back at him over her shoulder.

    "Oh, this is just for a laugh," she said. "No, your treat's
    something else entirely."

    "Oh is it?" he said pulling off his socks and his

    shirt before pushing his boxers down to the floor, then scooping all his
    clothes up to toss them into the hamper. "Then what is it?"

    "I've had your cum down my throat and up my cunt, but

    there's one hole that you haven't had a go at," she whispered. "That
    nobody's had a go at, other than me, of course. I've had fingers and toys up
    there, but I'm ready for the real thing." Her fingertips pulled on the
    skirt, tugging it up higher and higher until it exposed her ass. "Claim all
    of me, daddy."

    "Are you sure, Ash?"

    "Umm, am I not being explicit enough for you?" She

    brought her shoulders down to the bed as both hands reached behind her and
    pulled the cheeks of her ass apart. "I want you to take that thick cock of
    yours and shove it right up my virgin asshole, daddy. I wanna feel you
    butt-fucking my untouched hole until you toss a load up it and claim that last
    bit of me that no man's ever had a go at. So you truly fucking own every
    millimeter of me. I got it, and you, nice and slick. Just, just don't go too
    fast to start, okay?"

    "I'll stop the minute you tell me to."

    "Oh, I won't tell you to stop," she moaned.

    "Just pause for a second. Now let me fucking feel it already. Take my
    freckled ass for a fucking hard ride."

    Andy stepped up to the corner of the bed and rubbed the

    mushroom head of his cock along that crack, pressing it against that rosebud
    that she had indeed greased up well. "Don't hold your breath," Andy
    said, and pushed the tip of his cock through that ring.

    The moan that Aisling surged into the mattress was carnal,

    intense and almost overwhelming. Andy kept his hips steady, not giving her any
    more than that tip, even as he felt her asshole clenching a bit on his shaft,
    butterfly spasms. "Fuck that's so fucking big, it feels like you've got a
    telephone pole up me arse."

    "Want me to "

    "Give me more."

    "Are you"

    "Fucking more, goddamn it. It feels so fucking good, I

    fucking need it. Take my virgin ass and stuff it full, you motherfucker."

    Andy tried very hard not to laugh, and placed his hands on

    her hips, holding her steady, as he leaned forward while pulling her back,
    until his cock was nearly hilt deep in her ass. It felt ridiculously tight and
    hot, like a grasp around his cock. He kept his hips still at that point, just
    lodged up her as his hand smoothed along her back through the uniform. "In
    your own time, Ash."

    "So. Fucking. Full," she moaned. "Jaysis, I

    feel like such a whore. I fuckin' love it. Now plow me, you bastard. Give it t'
    me."

    His hips drew back, sliding most of that shaft out before

    thrusting forward again until his balls slapped against her cunt, feeling
    exactly how soaked she was. He held motionless a moment again before he
    repeated the motion.

    "Harder," she groaned.

    "What's that?"

    "Fuck my virgin ass harder, you beautiful boy,"

    she whimpered. "Fuckin' use your bitch."

    He reached forward and his fingertips grasped a handful of

    her copper mane right by the root so he could pull her back up onto her hands,
    and he heard her squeal and felt her shiver as he did. "A bitch should be
    on all fours."

    "Fuck yes. Hammer me, daddy. Rail your slut in her

    virgin shit pipe until you've carved your fuckin' name into it."

    He started to piston pump in and out of her, knowing he

    wasn't going to last long. She was mercilessly tight, but after four or five
    thrusts, she was leaning back into him with as much force as he was drilling
    into her.

    "Do it, daddy," she moaned. "Give me my load,

    your slut needs it, she fucking needs it, daddy. Give her your cum so she knows
    who she belongs to, claim that fucking ass, oh god, jaysis jaysis jaysis., do
    it daddy, do it, do it, do it, do it, cum in my ass, cum!"

    At her coaxing, he relented and when his cock was slammed

    down to the base inside of her ass, his balls drew up and he started to spurt a
    hot load into her ass. The minute he did, he felt a splash of wetness against
    his balls and it took him half a second to realize she was squirting, a stream
    of liquid splattering against his nutsack and the corner of the bed.

    Her shoulders slumped back down against the sheets and she

    started to laugh, much more frantically than her normal giggle. "Omi god
    omi god omi fucking god, I fuckin' squirted," she said, gasping for air
    between shots of laughter. "I've never squirted before in me life. That
    was so fuckin' intense." Andy slipped his softening cock from her ass
    gingerly, as she rolled over and sat up on her knees, her hands grabbing his
    face so she could kiss him harder than he'd ever been kissed in his life. She
    held him there for a long minute before she pulled back just enough for their
    lips to part. "Thank you so fuckin' much, Andy," she purred at him.
    "Now let's hop through a quick shower and get to bed. You can meet Lauren
    tomorrow."

    "You okay?" he said, brushing a few rogue strands

    of her hair out of her face for her. "I wasn't too rough?"

    "I." Kiss. "Fucking." Kiss.

    "Loved." Kiss. "It." Kiss. "If it's ever too much I'll
    tell it, but I loved it. I fucking loved it." She blushed a little bit,
    her eyes closing before they opened again. "I love you, Andy."

    "I love you too, Ash," he said with a smile.

    "But let's get that shower. And you're the one who's sleeping with her
    feet in the wet spot."

    "Meanie," she giggled, as they headed towards the

    bathroom.

    Chapter 5

    Not looking under the sheet was harder than it seemed, but

    after their shower, Aisling had made sure to put herself between him and the
    body concealed on the far side of the bed. She snuggled up firmly against him
    and made sure he didn't move too far over.

    At some point in the night, he must've been accidentally

    tugging on the blanket because he felt Aisling's fingers pulling his hand up
    and placing it back over her tits, a tiny little giggle burbling from her
    half-conscious lips.

    Andy drifted back off to sleep and slept through the night.

    In the morning, he was half awake when he heard two voices

    talking from the foot of the bed.

    "Does he always crack such a fat in the morning?"

    an unfamiliar voice said.

    "A lot of men often wake up hard," Aisling's voice

    said. "You want to touch him, don't you?"

    "God help me, I do," the other voice said again.

    "I really, really, really do."

    "Then go ahead."

    "I can hear you, you know," Andy said, reaching up

    to rub at his eyes.

    "Ah. Well good day Andy," the voice said.

    "I'm Lauren."

    He opened his eyes and sat up a little bit, looking down at

    the foot of his bed. To the right of his feet stood Aisling, completely naked.
    She had a huge smile on her face, her freckled hair hanging loose over her
    shoulders and down across her perky tits.

    To the left of his feet stood a huge woman. She wasn't

    heavy, but she was sizable, far taller than Aisling was, and more muscular. Not
    overly so, but fit, like an athlete. Statuesque. It was hard to gauge how big
    she was, but from his vantage point, and using Aisling as reference, Lauren had
    to be over six and a half feet tall. She was blonde, a long dark golden mane
    that hung over plump tits down to her waist. They were large full tits with
    very obvious tan lines. In fact, he could also see tan lines forming a mark
    where he imagined a bikini bottom normally was. She had a small triangle of
    dark blonde hair over her cunt, with her toned thighs pressed firmly together.
    One of her nipples had a barbell through it, a simple silver adornment. She
    also had a silver hoop through her navel.

    "Hope ya like the view," she said after what Andy

    felt like was far too long of him being silent. She was gorgeous, but she also
    looked nervous, maybe even shy, as her striking blue eyes looked down towards
    his feet. She was older than Aisling, maybe around Andy's age, in her mid-thirties.
    The accent implied she was Australian or from New Zealand, although it felt
    like it had faded a bit.

    "Don't just sit there silently, Andy," Aisling

    said, slapping one of his feet. "Say something."

    "You're absolutely stunning, Lauren." He pulled

    his legs back to sit up, making room for the two girls to get onto the bed.
    "Far too lovely to be saddled with a wreck like me."

    Lauren blushed a little as she moved to sit down. "Now

    don't say that. You're right handsome."

    "What was yesterday all about?" Andy said, as

    Aisling slid up further onto the bed.

    "I'm, uh,”

    "Go on, honey," Aisling said. "You can tell

    him."

    Lauren looked down, placing a hand on his thigh, before she

    drew in a deep breath and lifted her other hand up to push waves of blonde hair
    from her face, lifting her face to look up at him. "I've always identified
    as bisexual, but I've never been with a fella before, Andy. So while I told
    myself this is what I wanted, I was so afraid when I got here that I froze
    up."

    Andy frowned a little bit. "Lauren, if you don't want

    "

    Her fingers gripped firmly on his thigh, as she looked up at

    him, her eyes almost ablaze. "No. No, Andy. I do want. I so want. I'm
    just, I'm just nervous that I'll be bad at it. Or that you won't want me. I'm
    certainly not as young and pretty as Aisling is. I mean, just look at her. She
    goes alright, but I'm worried that I'm just a bit of a prawn."

    "Prawn?"

    "Y'know, a dog."

    Aisling shook her head. "She thinks she's what American

    cockheads call a butter face."

    "Oh god, Lauren," Andy said, putting his hand over

    hers on his thigh, squeezing it tenderly. "You're beautiful. Whatever man
    told you that you were ugly was out of his fucking mind, stupid and
    blind."

    Lauren smiled shyly, licking her lips a little bit.

    "You think?"

    "Jesus, Lauren," Andy laughed. "You're out of

    my league on the best of my days. I wouldn't blame you at all if you didn't
    want me."

    "I told Aisling I was nervous when I got here

    yesterday. I mean, I'd never gone a gobbie in me life, so I was worried that
    I'd damage yer tackle when I tried, but she told me,” Lauren trailed off for a
    moment. "She told me that I'd cum my brains out when I got me first load
    from ya, but I thought she was having a right laugh. And I didn't want you to
    see me all fidgety, so she said she'd blindfold you and I could take me time.
    She's a right keeper, that one is."

    Aisling placed her hand on Andy's other thigh and leaned

    over his legs, lifting her free hand up to Lauren's face, tipping her head up
    so she could press her lips against the giant beauty in a tender kiss, which
    started soft for just a second, then got heated quickly before pulling back.
    "And I was right, wasn't I? Wasn't the taste overwhelming?"

    "Crikey," Lauren whispered. "When he came in

    my mouth, I seized up like an ol' Buick. It was like every nerve in my body was
    lit on fire. I woke up this morning ready for my next fix." She glanced
    over at Aisling and smiled before looking back at Andy. "You don't mind me
    snogging your girl, do you?" Aisling reached over and poked Lauren on the
    thigh, as if prompting her for something. "Sorry, you don't mind, do you,
    sir?"

    The shiver that ran up Andy's spine had to be visible to

    both women. Their shared kiss only a foot or two over his cock had been one of
    the hottest things he'd ever seen. The word at the end only redoubled the
    sensation.

    "Ah, you two want to have a go at each other and I can

    leave you to it?"

    Lauren giggled, a mature laugh from a mature woman, as her

    hand moved a bit more up his thigh. "We had a bit of fun this morning before
    you woke up, sir, an' I don't imagine it'll be the last time, but I'm ready for
    the main course, if ya follow me."

    "He likes girls on top, so maybe you should just hop

    on," Aisling prompted.

    "That true, sir?" Lauren asked, sliding a little

    forward on the bed, one of her thighs moving across his thighs, straddling
    them, rubbing his cock with one hand near one of her thighs. "You want me
    on top?"

    "If you've never been with a man before, it might be

    best, so you can set the tempo and depth," Andy said.

    "I've been fucked before," Lauren said. "A

    rubber cock can't be that different than the real thing."

    Aisling started giggling furiously. "Oh, bless. You

    sweet, naive child. Let me help you to the new world." The redhead moved
    up on the bed behind Lauren, one hand reaching to grab her hip, the other
    reaching beneath her to grab Andy's cock, getting it lined up with the other
    woman's cunt. "Ready?"

    "It's not going to be that "

    With a sudden push of her hand, Aisling shoved Lauren's

    snatch down onto Andy's cock with one fluid motion. Lauren's head shot back,
    looking up at the ceiling, letting out a filthy, carnal moan, falling back
    against Aisling, who kept her propped up, her tits pressed against the taller
    woman's back while Lauren quaked like she was being electrocuted. The moan
    carried on for a long moment until Lauren sounded out of breath, and suddenly
    she gasped in another sudden inhale, one hand reaching behind her to grab a
    handful of Aisling's hair, the other smoothing across her own stomach.

    "Oh Fuck," Lauren babbled, "I was wrong, I

    was so bloody wrong, oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck I think I'm still fucking
    cumming,”

    "That's it" Aisling said, one of her hands still

    holding onto Lauren's hip, the other moving up to cup one of the woman's heavy
    tits in her slender fingertips. "I told you just putting it in was going
    to set you off."

    "It's not right, it's not fucking supposed to be like

    this," Lauren whimpered. "I'm Still fucking cumming shit,”

    Aisling smirked at Andy who was watching on with awe,

    feeling Lauren's snatch fluttering around his cock. "And to think, once
    you cum inside of her, it's going to hit her even harder, daddy."

    "Fuckin' hell, Ash," Lauren whined, "I don't

    think I can handle it. It's too much, it's too fucking much."

    The redhead pressed a kiss against the blonde's neck.

    "Either you're getting that load or I am," she whispered to her.
    "Because I'm not letting' it go to waste."

    "I'm not sure," she mumbled.

    "Then get off." Aisling started to pull up on

    Lauren's hips before Lauren grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her hand off
    her hip and brought it to her belly. "Changed your mind?"

    "I'm scared," Lauren said, "but I'm excited

    too. It gets better than that?"

    "So much better," Aisling giggled. "Daddy

    knows how to reward his sluts."

    "Is that what I am?"

    "Do you want to be?" Andy asked her. "You

    could just be one of my partners."

    Lauren's eyes finally rolled back down the back of her

    skull, turning those blue orbs down to look at him. "I want what you
    want."

    "No," Andy shook his head. "This is a decision

    you make yourself."

    The tall blonde bit her bottom lip nervously, looking down

    at Andy's chest before looking up at his eyes. "Say it. I want to see how
    it makes me feel."

    "Say what?"

    "That I'm, you know."

    Andy smirked a little bit. "If you can't say it, why

    should I?"

    She licked her lips, swallowing awkwardly. "Call me

    your slut."

    "Is that what you want, Lauren?"

    She paused then nodded. "I want to hear you say

    it."

    "Does it turn you on?" He reached a hand up to her

    face, lifting her chin a little. "The idea of being my slut?"

    Her body shivered hard for a long moment before she nodded

    again. "Say it again."

    "You're my slut, Lauren."

    It was almost like waves of pleasure ran through her at the

    sound of the words. "More."

    "No," Andy said. "Say it back to me."

    "Andy.,” she whined, like a child trying to get their

    parent to buy them a toy.

    "You say it, and I'll say it again."

    Lauren mumbled the words so low even Aisling couldn't hear

    them.

    "If I can't hear you, you daffy bitch, how do you

    expect Daddy to?" the redhead said.

    "I'm your slut," Lauren whispered.

    "Again," Aisling said, giving the piercing in

    Lauren's nipple a little turn.

    "God, I'm his slut."

    "Who's slut?"

    "Daddy's."

    "All together now."

    "God, daddy, I'm such a little slut for you,"

    Lauren said, the dam finally breaking in her. "I'm your slut, sir. All
    yours. Can I be your slut?"

    "Of course you can, Lauren," Andy said with a soft

    smile. "You're my good girl, my surfer slut."

    Aisling's hand slid down and started to rub against Lauren's

    clit tenderly. Those fingertips brushed across that flesh as the blonde writhed
    on Andy's lap. "How good, keep doing that," Lauren pleaded. One of
    her hands smoothed along Andy's chest, while the other reached behind her to
    get lost in Aisling's coppery locks.

    "You can't wait to feel it, can you?" the redhead

    laughed. "I remember my first day., my first time, sitting where you're
    sitting, praying to get a load up inside of me. Thinking it couldn't possibly
    be as good as they were promising it would be." She leaned in to whispering
    into her ear. "But you know what? It is. And it's even better."

    Lauren was rolling her hips back and forth in his lap,

    trying to thrust down on him even harder. "I want it. I do want it. I need
    it. God, I must sound like a little junkie in need of a fix."

    , In a way, you are. We both are," Aisling said,

    kissing at Lauren's neck. "But if you want it, you've got to ask him for
    it."

    "Please, Andy, daddy, master, whatever the fuck you

    want to be called," Lauren begged. "I'll say anything, do anything,
    but you need to give it to me. Fill me up. Let me feel a man, my man, coming
    inside of my cunt for the first time. I want it, more than anything I've ever
    wanted in my life. Please? I need to know I'm yours. Cum in me. Cum."

    On that last word, all the resistance Andy had simply melted

    away, and his body let loose, spurting a load of hot jizz up inside of Lauren's
    throbbing cunt. She began to spasm and quake atop of him as she felt it before
    Aisling let the tall Aussie slump forward, laying atop Andy.

    It was at least a minute before Lauren made any noise at

    all, before an almost mouse squeak of a giggle purred from her throat against
    his neck, her face buried in the crook of it.

    "You okay, Lauren?" Andy said, his hand reaching

    up to stroke her hair as Aisling laid down next to them, nuzzling in against
    the other side of Andy's neck.

    "Oh my god, it's just like being mounted," Lauren

    said. "I feel warm from the inside out, and kinda dizzy. But it feels
    amazing."

    "Right?" Aisling said. "Was I right or was I

    right?"

    "Girl, I'm gonna be an addict for this man,"

    Lauren purred.

    "You and me both, sister."

    After fifteen minutes or so, the three of them got up and

    took a shower together. Lauren was indeed taller than Andy was by several
    inches, not that he minded. He did think, however, he was going to need a
    bigger shower.

    Later that day he found out that Lauren was thirty five and

    she was originally from Sydney, having moving to the Bay Area about seven years
    ago for a job working for the '49ers as a personal trainer. Aisling and Lauren
    immediately hit it off, although they made it a point to ensure Andy didn't
    feel left out. Late in the afternoon, the two of them had retired upstairs to
    have a little bit of fun together while Andy continued working on his next
    novel downstairs.

    "Y'know, when I first saw Lauren," Lily said to

    him on her way into the kitchen to get a soda, "all I could think of was
    that Eddie Murphy line."

    Andy arched an eyebrow at her, not catching the reference.

    "What Eddie Murphy line?"

    "You know, in Beverly Hills Cop 2, when he sees

    Bridgette Nielsen for the first time." Lily looked at him, waiting for the
    spark of recognition, rolling her eyes when she didn't see it. "You know,
    'God damn, that's a big bitch.' You sure you can handle her?"

    He blushed a little bit. "Not in the least. I'm in way

    over my head, but I'm thankful for it at least."

    Lily nodded, closing the fridge. "That's good. Stay

    humble, stay thankful. But I'll tell you one thing,”

    "What's that?"

    "Two down and two to go, but so far you have a Limey

    and an Aussie, so you damn well better get some American pussy, and you damn
    well better get some cunt that's at least as dark as I am." She smirked at
    him. "If the next bitch who walks through that door is French, German,
    Russian, anything like that, I'ma cuntpunt her ass right outta here, you
    follow?"

    "Letting you answer the door for the next few weeks,

    got it."

    "Smart man," she said. "You wouldn't like me

    when I'm angry."

    She started to walk back to the living room, but Andy just

    couldn't help himself. "Cuntpunt? Really?"

    "It's when you,”

    "Yeah, I'm pretty sure it's just what it sounds

    like."

    "So keep in mind, I'm watching you."

    "Watch the door!" Andy laughed. "You can

    decide who to let in or not!"

    Lily would get the opportunity to decide very soon.

    Chapter 6

    The next few days around the house were mostly spent with

    everyone getting to know one another. Lauren, in addition to being a personal
    trainer, turned out to be an excellent cook. A few days after she arrived, it
    was decided that a grocery run was needed, but Andy felt strongly that he
    wanted to go as well. It wasn't advised, but it wasn't strictly forbidden any
    more either. The news had been quite clear about what he needed to do if he
    wanted to go out “ not only was he required to wear a P95 mask, he also had to
    wear goggles protecting his eyes and latex gloves covering his hands. It felt
    burdensome, but he direly needed to get out of the house for a least a short
    period of time, so he, Aisling and Lauren resolved to make the grocery store run.

    "I feel like Mad Max in this get up," Andy

    grumbled as he got out of the car in the Safeway parking lot. "Except for
    the fact that I'm unarmed."

    "They won't let us in the shop if you're sporting an

    axe, love," Aisling said, comforting him. The girls were dressed up in
    their gear as well, although both of the girls were wearing his t shirts.
    They'd taken to just going through his shirts each morning and tossing one on,
    not that he minded. Andy owned a lot of t shirts. It was practically a uniform.
    "And we're going through supplies much faster these days with more mouths
    to feed."

    "An' you need to let me get a bunch more healthy things

    in addition to your junk food," Lauren said. "And with five people
    instead of two, we're going through food a lot quicker these days. So you'd
    better get used to one of us going out for supplies every few days."

    "Also, you're the one who wanted to come along,

    Andy," Aisling said. "You could've just stayed home and let us do all
    the work."

    "I had to get out of the house before I went stir

    crazy. You know I haven't been more a hundred feet out of the condo since
    April. We were told we were in a very high risk area, so we completely
    quarantined and just had food delivered, but it was starting to rack up quite
    the bill that way."

    The trio headed into Safeway, keeping a good distance from

    everyone else. At the beginning of the year, if Andy had come into this
    particular Safeway on a Saturday, it would've been a madhouse. Instead, it felt
    like a ghost town. Some of the aisles were still desperately barren, with
    supplies like toilet paper down to only a few options, if that. Thankfully,
    Eric had been smart enough to set up a recurring order from their local CostCo
    to get toilet paper delivered when they had it in stock. Andy had been tempted
    to do a CostCo run as well, but as his first real outing in months, he wanted
    to stick to something where he felt like he at least had a little control.
    Their local Safeway was located up in the hills a little bit, so it didn't
    always get as much traffic as grocery stores closer to the freeways.

    Andy started to move over to grab a shopping cart, only to

    get the mom armbar move from Lauren, who pushed him back a good step. "Oh
    no, Andy," she laughed. "We'll push the cart. You just pick things up
    and put them into the cart with your gloves."

    "I don't understand what the difference is," Andy

    sighed. "But okay, okay, I do remember them saying that men weren't
    supposed to touch shared objects in public spaces, so I'll keep my hands
    off."

    "It's like you haven't been trained properly,"

    Aisling giggled.

    "You watch it, Ash, or I'll bend you over my

    knee," he teased back.

    "She'd only enjoy it, Andy," Lauren said, rolling

    her bright blue eyes as they headed into the vegetable section. Andy mostly let
    the girls pick up things and put them into the cart, but every so often he
    would insist on something and would pick it up himself, like garlic. Both
    Lauren and Aisling questioned the amount of garlic he bagged up and dropped
    into the cart, but he was insistent that they would use it all before they were
    back to the grocery store again.

    They'd gotten close to a full cart's worth of groceries and

    were standing in the frozen food section, mostly looking for ice cream truth be
    told, when a familiar voice called to him from a little bit away. "Andy,
    that you under all that mess?"

    Sure enough, it was his friend Phil, standing next to a

    curvy Hispanic woman. Andy might not have been able to recognize Phil at first
    glance with the mask and the goggles, but the jacket was a one of a kind
    letterman jacket from a fighting game tournament Phil had won almost a decade
    ago. "How did you recognize me, Phil?"

    "I was taking a wild guess, but I don't know anyone

    else here in the States who would be wearing a Nautilus Pompilus t shirt. Russian
    alternative rock band t shirts aren't exactly a dime a dozen."

    Andy paused for a second, and then realized, he wasn't

    wearing his Nautilus Pompilus t shirt, but Aisling was. He nodded with a slight
    smile. "Fair enough. We can't exactly talk here, but let's meet up at the
    base of Mount Diablo, in the park. We can stand far apart enough to talk and
    still be safe. We've got to drop groceries off, so let's say we meet up in a
    couple of hours?"

    Phil looked down at his watch. "Three o'clock? Sure,

    we'll see you there."

    They didn't say anything else to each other, just finished

    up shopping, paying and taking their groceries home. On the way home, Andy
    explained to Aisling and Lauren that Phil was one of his oldest friends, and
    that he was one of the people Andy had talked to over voice chat during the
    days since the quarantine had started, although Phil had been radio silent for
    a few weeks now.

    On the way to the park, Aisling and Lauren were peppering

    him with questions about Phil. They'd talked to a few of Andy's friends on
    video chat, but they'd only heard stories about Phil. Of course, they'd heard
    quite a lot of those stories.

    They pulled into the parking lot at the park and Andy could

    see Phil's car on the other side. Sitting on the hood was Phil with the woman
    he'd seen him with in the Safeway. Andy hopped out of his car, along with
    Aisling and Lauren. They were out in the open and so far from each other that
    they felt safe not wearing masks and goggles. Andy walked forward, not towards
    Phil, but towards the wooden fencing. "So Phil, where the hell ya
    been?" Andy laughed.

    Phil was a slender enough Filipino but he looked thinner

    than Andy remembered. He was clean shaven, and while Andy expected him to have
    a shaggy head of hair, it looked trimmed and coiffed. Phil had an easy going
    way about him, a casual grace that Andy had always envied. He smiled up at
    Andy, shrugging a little bit. "So, Andy, this is Audrey, she's my
    partner."

    To the right of Phil stood the woman he'd seen her with

    earlier in the day, but now he could get a better look at her. She was curvy,
    almost plump, but had a rosy demeanor to her. She was wearing a Street Fighter
    t shirt that clearly couldn't be Phil's. She was a bit younger than Phil was,
    but not unbearably so. "Hi Andy!" she said, giving him a big wave.
    "Sorry I've kept him off the group Discord, but I didn't want to share him
    until I felt like we were established."

    "Oh, love," Aisling giggled. "We're all doing

    that."

    "Phil, this is Aisling, Ash for short, and this is

    Lauren," Andy said, rubbing the back of his own neck sheepishly.
    "Frankly, I'm a little embarrassed they're stuck with me, but they both
    seem happy enough, so maybe I'm doing okay by them."

    Lauren nudged him in the ribs with her elbow. "Andy's

    the most humble feller I've met. I think me an' Ash are just a couple'a lucky
    gals."

    After a minute or so of silence, Andy spoke again. "So

    Phil, what do you know?"

    It was a question designed to cut right through the

    bullshit. Andy and Phil had been good friends long enough that they'd developed
    a sort of shorthand, particular words and phrases that they could use whenever
    and wherever and people wouldn't know exactly what was being said. There was a
    good reason for it.

    Phil clicked his tongue. "Okay, here's what I

    know." Phil had worked for a number of tech companies over the years he'd
    known him, but for the last four years, he'd worked for Boeing up in
    Pleasanton. Everything he worked on was classified, but he was known to share
    nonspecific things from time to time, especially if it affected their gang of
    friends. "What I can tell you without either of us getting our kiesters
    thrown in the hooscow, anyway,”

    "That sounds best."

    "It's bad, Andy," Phil sighed. "It's very

    bad. They're downplaying the body count for the media, but truth be told we're
    looking at over a million so far, probably a lot more. And it's only going to
    get worse. The internal projections are that we're looking at five million dead
    Americans before all of this is done."

    "Jesus," Andy muttered. "One million people dead?

    Seriously? How are they keeping all this quiet?"

    "Lots and lots of work," Phil replied. "It's

    not as bad outside of the US, but that's because other countries started taking
    it serious long before we did."

    "Are the rules true?"

    "I wouldn't be talking to you like this if I didn't

    think it was safe, Andy. But it's going to get worse. A whole lot worse. People
    here still aren't taking it seriously. You see the news the other day?"

    "People crowded into churches, shoulder to shoulder,

    demanding their faith will keep them safe. Idiots in city hall meetings,
    claiming the right to not wear a mask if they don't want to."

    Phil nodded. "It's madness. Half of those people will

    be dead before year's end, and I don't think we're going to have a lid on this
    until next year. We're living through Spanish Flu Part 2: Electric
    Bugaloo."

    "Five million dead? That's like one percent of the

    country. How the hell are they going to keep it all quiet?"

    "As much smoke as possible," Phil grumbled.

    "Keep the cover going until it's untenable. People are going to notice
    eventually, but the lockdowns are going to keep things contained for a while.
    But guys like you and me, we need to stay as safe as possible. Because we're
    high risk."

    Aisling scowled at him. "How so? I thought the elderly

    and immuno compromised were the most at risk."

    "They are," Phil said, nodding again, "but

    beyond that, it's men between the ages of thirty and forty five. That's where
    the majority of casualties have been so far. Thankfully, you and me, we're
    buffered pretty well."

    "What do you mean, buffered?"

    Phil smirked, giving a tiny shrug. "Let's just say

    we've been doing some vaccine testing in rather unusual and unorthodox ways.
    Did your libido used to be this high all the time, Ash?"

    She blanched for a moment. "I thought it was just the

    cabin fever, but now you mention it, I've had a slight buzzing of sexual need
    since they gave me those shots. What the hell did they do to me?"

    He raised a hand to calm her down. "Relax, it'll even

    out eventually. But it's designed so that you're protecting your partner,
    swapping fluids, giving him regular dosages of the natural antibodies you're
    building up inside."

    "Why not just give men the shots directly?" Lauren

    asked.

    "Because when we've tried it, it's been fatal."

    Phil took out a vape pen and inhaled a drag off of it before blowing the vapor
    back out. He'd been a smoker when they'd first met, but Andy had convinced him
    to quit. The legalization of pot in California had helped some, naturally.
    "But if a woman with the vaccine is having regular sexual activity with a
    man, he's getting a nontoxic dose, and both parties have about 70% resistance
    to the virus. I wouldn't have put Andy down as polyamorous, but it's going to
    strengthen your armor even more, my man."

    Andy smirked, looking at his feet. "I actually put no

    preference, so it looks like I'm going to get a full slate."

    "Nah, you'll probably stay where you are. Unless you

    got rated something ridiculous."

    "Me and Eric got rated level 5s."

    Phil nearly dropped his vape pen, his eyebrows raising.

    "Are you shitting me?"

    Andy laughed and shrugged a little.

    "How the fuck did that happen?"

    "The guy coming to test us was a fan of the books, so I

    gave him an ARC of the new one that's been delayed a few months. As a way of
    saying thank you, he rated me and Eric as level 5s."

    Phil chuckled quietly, shaking his head. "You son of a

    bitch. I'm not even rated a level 5 and I work for the goddamn military on
    goddamn black ops shit."

    "Allegedly," Andy added, grinning back.

    Phil nodded. "Allegedly." He dragged the word out

    before he looked up then shook his head. "You're gonna get two more, huh?
    Good lord, I'm both jealous and terrified for you all at once. How are you
    going to keep all those personalities from conflicting?"

    "I'm going to do my best to stay the hell out of their

    way, mostly."

    "That's not going to work forever, luv," Aisling

    said to him. "It's not like we're going anywhere, even when this virus
    recedes."

    "You say that now, but,”

    "No, they're always going to say that. Isn't that part

    of the public facing info about the pairing system?" Phil said.

    It was Andy's turn to raise his eyebrows. "No, whatever

    you're implying, it isn't public knowledge. But you're already in for a
    penny.."

    "Might as well be in for a pound, I guess," Phil

    answered, nodding in agreement. "Alright, but keep this just between us,
    okay?"

    "Well, I'll tell Eric, Eric's partner, and my other two

    partners when they show up, but other than that,”

    "Yeah, well, that's what I meant by us, alright? Okay,

    so here's the deal. Do you remember the first time they got a bit of you in
    them?"

    "You mean,” Lauren started.

    "I think you know what I mean."

    Both Aisling and Lauren blushed and grinned widely.

    "Most intense thing that's ever happened to us," they both said.

    "What do you remember right after though, Andy? Just

    you. They'll both have been passed out."

    Andy stroked his goatee for a second then snapped his

    fingers. "They kept mumbling a word over and over, so quiet I could barely
    make it out, something like, imaging?"

    Phil shook his head, taking another drag off his vape pen.

    "Not imaging, imprinting. You're bonded now. Mated for life, like
    walruses."

    "You mean penguins," Andy corrected. "It's

    penguins that mate for life. And what does that mean here, mated for
    life?"

    "You're intertwined on a chemical, biological and

    physiological level in a way we can't even begin to comprehend," Phil
    said, exhaling another cloud of mist. "If you go away from one another for
    more than a couple of days, you'll start to feel nervous, anxious, fidgety.
    After that, it'll be panic attacks, cold sweats. Past that, nervous breakdown.
    Unless, of course, the other person is dead, in which case that doesn't seem to
    happen." He shrugged a little bit. "We're kids playing with the
    building blocks of life here, man. We don't even know what we don't know. But
    you, Lauren and Ash, you're a unit now. And anyone else you add into that will
    be as well. I mean, why do you think that questionnaire is so damn long? We
    don't want to screw up anybody's lives trying to help them. Besides, another of
    the side effects is that being in each other’s company will produce natural
    dopamine to keep things relatively smoothed out, helps you get past the small
    stuff, and let's face it, it's all small stuff at this point."

    "And this is happening all over the country?"

    "Shit, no," Phil sighed. "We've barely gotten

    this off the ground in the Bay Area, and all the tech for this shit is here.
    There are governors all across the country absolutely in arms against this
    plan, saying they'll fight it tooth and nail, keep people from getting the
    vaccine until it doesn't have any of these crazy side effects."

    "I assume you're still working on that."

    "Of course we're still working on that," Phil

    said, rolling his eyes. "I'm just baffled by how many goddamn Republicans
    insist a semi viable solution isn't a solution at all. Even if we were just
    hitting high risk areas, we could manufacture enough of this current formula to
    inoculate sixty or seventy million people in this country, all of whom would be
    70% resistant to it."

    "They claiming it's a sin against god or

    something?"

    "Worse. But, I guess, more honest." Phil had a

    slightly bitter laugh filling the air. "They're angry they can't make a
    buck off of it. Now, of course, there are factions that are just going ahead
    and doing it anyway. Front line medical workers, emergency services, and a few
    branches of the armed forces, and their associated contractors. Of course, the
    whole Bay Area is taking part in it as well, so I guess I would've gotten
    treated either way."

    "So we're resistant but not immune?"

    "Fuck, man," Phil groaned, "I'm not promising

    you won't get the virus at all, but even if you do, it won't be life
    threatening. That said, you still shouldn't go out of your way to expose
    yourself to this shit. It's a mean as fuck virus under the best of conditions,
    and this ain't those."

    "You think they're going to start testing this vaccine

    in wider areas, Phil?" Aisling asked him.

    He shook his head. "I wish to god they would, but the

    Moron In Chief is still calling it Kung Flu and the Chinese Virus, like he can
    spin blame onto other countries instead of admitted what a fucked up job he and
    his have done with this."

    Andy felt his phone in his pocket vibrate at the same time

    as his Apple Watch buzzed at him. Phil was fishing out his phone as well,
    clearly having felt the buzz.

    There on his wrist, Andy read a news blast from the

    Associated Press. "President contracts Covid 19, collapses in Oval Office.
    25th Amendment being invoked."

    "Well, shit, looks like you report to somebody new now,

    Phil."

    Half an hour later, the trio had returned to the condo,

    where Eric and Lily had the television tuned to CNN. "Can you believe this
    shit?" Eric said. "The President dropped into a coma this morning,
    apparently, and already they're moving Milquetoast into his job."

    "Anything's better than the orange goomba, don't you

    think?" Andy said as he moved to sit down on the couch on the other side
    of Eric and Lily. "I mean, this guy's "

    On the television screen, the former Vice President was

    being sworn in, but as soon as he placed his hand on the bible being held by
    the Chief Justice, he collapsed onto the floor as the news anchors covering the
    story intently.

    "Out before he even got in, it looks like," Eric

    laughed.

    "That puts a woman in charge, thank god," Lily

    said.

    "Assuming they hold to the rules of law at this

    point," Aisling said. "And at this point, that's anyone's game."

    The next few hours, the news was a flurry of chaos, as

    people argued what was legal and what wasn't. When they went to bed, no
    decision had been reached. In the wee hours of morning, Andy's phone beeped
    with an AP news blast “ the Speaker of the House was, in fact, now the first
    woman to be acting as President of the United States.

    The world turned upside down.

    It was that same day there came another knock on the door.

    Andy remembered the warning Lily had given him, so he glanced from his desk and
    nodded to Aisling. "I think you and Lily had better go answer that, don't
    you?"

    "Are you scared of Lily, luv?"

    "Scared, no," Andy chuckled. "But I respect

    her opinion. And frankly, I don't know how to tell those government folks no,
    so if someone's got to do it, it ought to be you and her."

    The knock at the door came a second time, and Aisling moved

    to her feet, putting her hand on Lily's shoulder, as she closed her laptop and
    set it on the couch. "Alright then, let's see if I need to get my punting
    boots on," Lily said, taking a break from her coding.

    When Aisling opened the door, on the other side stood Dave,

    the man who'd set up Andy and Eric at the start. Standing next to him was a
    woman in a camouflage jumpsuit, a scarf over her mouth, goggles over her eyes,
    a duffel bag slung over one shoulder. She had a military cap atop of her head.

    "Hey Eric," Dave said, giving him a wave.

    "Brought another girl for Andy."

    "We'll see about that," Lily said, taking the

    tablet from him. She looked down at the form, a strange smile crossing her
    lips, before she looked up at the woman in uniform. "That really your
    name?"

    The woman squirmed a little, but nodded. "Yes

    ma'am," she said. "Is that okay?"

    Lily handed the tablet over to Aisling. "I'm not one of

    Andy's partners, but Ash here is, so she can sign."

    As Aisling started to sign, the woman in camo moved into the

    condo. She set her duffel bag down just inside of the door as she started to
    walk over towards Eric. Lily stepped back, and shook her head. "That's
    Eric. He's mine. Andy's over there," she said, pointing into the other
    room at Andy who was looking on from his desk, "but if you want to go
    upstairs "

    "Thanks again for the book, Andy!" Dave called

    out, just before Aisling closed the door on him.

    The woman was already walking over towards Andy. Lauren was

    in the kitchen, working on dinner. She pulled her hat off and tossed it onto
    the dining room table next to Aisling's computer, revealing a tight black
    ponytail. When she pulled the goggles off, Andy could see her brown eyes, and
    got a sign of her skin, deep golden, looking somewhat Asian but also somewhat
    distinctly not.

    "Andy," Aisling said, "meet 2nd Lieutenant

    Niko Red Wolf."

    Niko was pulling off the scarf and tossed it onto the table.

    Andy started to stand up, but Niko shoved him back down suddenly.
    "Sit," Niko said to him.

    Andy's head cocked to one side. "Shouldn't we go upstairs,

    Niko?"

    "No time," she growled. "Can't think

    straight." She dropped down to her knees in front of him, pushing his legs
    apart as she moved up and in between them, nuzzling her face against his crotch
    through the jeans. "Need this now."

    "I really think "

    Niko reached her hands up and pulled her top open quickly, a

    feverish yank down on the zipper to expose her tits beneath the camo jumpsuit.
    She wasn't wearing a bra, and her skin was all that deep tan, with brown
    nipples that looked as hard as rocks. She looked up at Andy for approval as her
    hands moved to his waist, popping the button on his jeans before unzipping them
    quickly. Her tongue was wetting her lips, an almost feral look to her eyes
    which kept darting between his face and her hands.

    "This is new," Aisling said as she moved to sit

    down at her seat at the dining room table, a straight eye line to Niko and
    Andy.

    "We ought to get her to the bedroom," Andy said to

    Aisling almost imploringly.

    "I don't think you have a choice, luv."

    Lily walked in just as Niko fished Andy's cock out, although

    she barely had any chance to even register it as Niko pushed her mouth down on
    it suddenly, trying to stuff it all the way into her throat. There must have
    been a droplet of precum there on the tip, because Niko began to tremble, but
    refused to lift her head up.

    "Niko's a Japanese name," Lily said, "but

    RedWolf is definitely Native American. She's going to town on you, isn't
    she?"

    "I feel very awkward with you watching, Lily,"

    Andy said.

    Lily laughed, shaking her head. "Fine fine, I won't

    take advantage of this poor girl in the state she's in. I'll just go back to my
    coding." Lily walked back into the living room as Aisling moved over to
    get a little closer, a wry grin on her lips.

    "She's fucking voracious, isn't she?"

    Niko pulled her head up, gasping for breath, her eyes

    looking up at Andy. "Good. Hard now."

    "Niko, shouldn't we,

    She shook her head, standing up before spinning around,

    pushing the jump suit down even further, down to her thighs. "No, now.
    Need now." The inside of her thighs was damp, glistening with wetness that
    had clearly seeped down her legs from her snatch, which was soaked.

    Andy's hand moved onto her bare hip, but Niko took his hand

    and pulled it away, as she backed up and reached between her legs to grab his
    cock, moving to sit back, settling into his lap as she guided his cock right
    into her cunt. There was something desperate and sudden about it, as he felt
    his cock slip inside of her, feeling exactly how soaked she was. Her cunt was
    hot and molten, the wettest he'd ever felt any woman.

    "Good," Niko moaned, tossing her head back, that

    short black ponytail flicking him in the face. "Dick good. Want cum. Give
    cum."

    "But I "

    Niko reached behind her head to curl one strong arm behind

    Andy's head, pulling his face forward as she turned her head to kiss him hard,
    sloppy, her tongue forcing its way into his mouth as she pulled her hips
    forward and then pushed them back into him once more.

    Andy had never fucked anyone this way before, but there was

    something intense about, as she bounced in his lap. Lauren had turned the heat
    down from the food and walked over towards them a bit, cocking her head to one
    side. "Gonna have to try that one meself some point."

    "You and me both, sister."

    Lauren reached forward and smoothed her hand along Niko's

    thigh before pulling her fingertips up, holding her hand out to Aisling.
    "She's fucking sodden, Ash."

    "Andy, don't hold out on the poor girl," Aisling

    said.

    "I'm not doing it intentionally, Ash," Andy

    moaned, "but I don't want to take advantage of her."

    Niko shook her head frantically. "Not advantage. Need

    cum. Give cum. Please." Her voice was breathy, whimpering, as she tried
    again. "Please. Give bitch cum. Your bitch." She swallowed a breath,
    as if trying to put together words into some logical order. "Belong to you
    now. Need. Need. Give cum. Claim. Fucking do it, man. I'm fucking begging you
    already. I need to be your slut so fucking bad it hurts." A wounded cry
    limped from her throat. "Please? Give."

    It wasn't an intense orgasm on his part, but Andy felt his

    body give away as his balls drew up and his cock blasted a shotgun spatter of
    jism against the back of Niko's snatch, as her body spasmed, her spine arching,
    her ass grinding against his stomach, the trembling lasting for longer than
    anyone he'd ever seen shake before, until it finally ended and she slumped back
    against him, drool dripping from the corner of her lips as she mumbled that oh
    so familiar word “ "imprinting" “ over and over again, her body covered
    in goosebumps.

    "Lauren? Ash? Help me get her upstairs, will you?"

    To be continued in part 3, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr 4 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 1
    A pandemic survivor accidentally forms a harem.Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.


    Chapter 1

    Around day eighteen of the quarantine, Andy was starting to lose his damn mind. The governor of California had gotten on the television and announced that everyone who wasn't essential was under house arrest, essentially. Sure, the grocery stores were open, but restaurants were only doing delivery, and every bar in town was closed. The most time he'd spent outdoors in the last week had been walking out to the mailbox cluster for the complex down at the end of the street.

    Despite the fact that both of them had decent paying jobs “ Eric as a software engineer and Andy as a marketing writer “ neither could afford an entire place to themselves, so Andy paid rent to Eric, who owned the condo (or at least was paying it down).

    Andy also had a side hustle as a novelist, and was getting frustrated as hell that the quarantine was keeping him in place meant that his newest book was being pushed back. There was a warehouse full of fifty thousand copies of his next novel, and they were all just sitting there.

    "They'll come out eventually," his agent had told him, but the whole thing felt very much like a death sentence to his literary ambitions. Andy even had a box of copies sitting on their kitchen table, along with a movie poster styled promotional in a frame.

    "Did you get the mail today?" Andy asked his roommate.

    "Nah," Eric said. "Didn't see the point."

    "Fair enough."

    Wham wham wham.

    "You order food?"

    "Nope. You?"

    A voice came from outside their front door. "CDC. Open the door, please."

    Eric moved to the door and peered through the peephole. On the other side, he saw a man in a biohazard suit, covered completely from head to toe. He raised one covered hand and waved. "I'm perfectly safe, as you can see. We're going door to door and testing people for the virus."

    Eric looked back at his roommate and shrugged. Andy grabbed his two cats, scooping one up in each arm as Eric opened the door. It was like something out of The Andromeda Strain, seeing the man in the yellow hazmat outside, a small box in one hand. "CDC?"

    "Yeah. I'm Dave. Invite me in?"

    Andy shrugged and Eric laughed. "Sure, c'mon in. We just need to close the door behind you so the cats don't get out."

    "Sure sure, I get that. I'm here to test if you guys are clear. Is there some place I can set up?"

    "Go ahead and use the kitchen. You want us together or one at a time?"

    "The test only takes fifteen minutes and I can run up to four of them at a time, so come on. I can run you both." He lugged the kit with a world weariness, as if he'd been doing this thirty times a day since the lockdown had started. "Paperwork says you've got two guys living here “ Eric Yang and Andrew Rook. That you two?"

    "That's us."

    "Nobody else in the condo?"

    "Nope. Nobody else."

    "Cool," Dave said as he set the kit down on the kitchen table. He glanced up at the movie poster promotional on the wall above the kitchen table. "Oh hey, you guys are fan of the Druid Gunslinger books too? I fucking love those things."

    Eric laughed a little bit, sitting down in one of the kitchen chairs, rolling up his sleeve. "I mean, you could say that, I guess. He writes'em."

    "What? No, they're written by some guy named Blake Conrad." He glanced at Eric and grinned. "I don't need blood, man. Here, just rub this swab on the inside of your cheek for a bit."

    Andy smiled a bit sheepishly, putting the cats down. "Yeah, that's me. It's a pen name."

    "Why the hell would you want a pen name when you've got an awesome last name like Rook?"

    "I'm friends with Arthur McStevenson. You know, the guy who writes all those thrillers you see on sale in the airports? Anyway, he told me that he wished he'd have taken a pen name before he got started, so people just couldn't look him up and track him down at home."

    Dave took the cotton swap that Eric handed him and put it into one of the four slots on the little machine he carried with him. "Oh hey, I'm sorry man. I don't want to bother you about it."

    "Nah, you didn't come tap on my window in the middle of the night or anything. What do I care?" Andy waved his hand before taking a cotton swab from him, rubbing it along the inside of his cheek, and then handed it back to the man in the bio suit.

    "While this is running, I just gotta ask you guys a few other questions. Do you guys each have a twin bed?"

    Eric rolled his eyes. "Are you kidding me? Ask him about his bed. Just ask him."

    Andy crossed his arms over his chest, as if this was a discussion they'd had a number of times. "Eric's got a queen sized bed and I've got a California king sized bed. Even though I've got the smaller bedroom. But what can I say? When I got out of college, I bought a big ass bed, so I'd always be comfortable, and never wanted to give it up."

    "Why do you ask?"

    "They're starting to force people to house additional people in their places, so we can keep the uncontaminated together, at least for a while."

    "What?" Eric said, his face scowling. "There's no way that's legal."

    "It's temporary, and we're doing everything we can to make sure people are at least okay with it. At this point, we're just doing what we can to get people through it. But the death toll is starting to stack up. I mean, have you seen the footage coming out of New York City?"

    Andy nodded. "Trailer trucks stacked full with body bags. It's terrifying."

    "Besides, it's not all that bad. The virus seems to be targeting men a lot more than women, so guys are scoring with women way out of their league. And the women seem to be a little friskier once they've developed an immunity to the virus. I'm sure you'll see eventually."

    Andy arched an eyebrow in the man's direction. "That sounds ominous."

    The man in the biohazard suit waved a hand dismissively in their direction. "Not at all. Just relax and enjoy the ride. That's all I should say about it. So when's the next Druid Gunslinger book coming out? It's really soon, isn't it?"

    Andy stepped over to the fridge, opening it to take out a can of soda, using the fridge to hide his sigh, although he wasn't entirely successful. "It was supposed to be out in three weeks, but because of the virus, the publisher's pushing it back to the fall. I mean, I understand. I get a lot of additional sales off of in store appearances and whatnot. I get it. And I'm already working on writing the next one. But it's always rough having a book release pushed back."

    "Man, that sucks. I was really looking forward to reading it during my downtime when they're driving us between locations."

    "Y'know what, you're a fan, so let me do you a favor. I better not see this show up on eBay or the internet though, otherwise I'm gonna know who it was." Andy moved over to the box on the kitchen and opened the top of it, taking one of the books out. "They call these advance reader copies. They send me a few boxes of them so I can sell them at appearances or give them away to friends and such. I haven't even sent my family copies yet. I think the only other person than my agent and my editor who's read the book is Eric here."

    Eric nodded. "It's not as good as 'Have Totem, Will Travel' but it's one of the better books in the series, I thought. Way better than 'The Trouble With Werebears,' but then again, that's not hard."

    "Everyone's a critic," Andy said, grabbing a pen from near the box. "Fair, though. I had to bang that one out in five weeks because the publisher just wanted to cram another one onto store shelves while it was hot. I wasn't satisfied with it either, but it still sold okay. You said your name was Dave, right?"

    "Yeah," Dave answered.

    Andy opened the front cover of the hardback ARC and wrote in the front of it, "For Dave, Jake thinks you're one of the real heroes. Yours, Blake Conrad." He blew over the ink for a second, making sure it was dry, before closing it up and offering it to Dave. "There you go. Autographed, personalized copy months in advance of when you can get it in stores."

    "That's awesome, man!" Dave said, genuine enthusiasm in his voice. The machine on the table beeped, a cheerful tri tone medley. "You guys are both 100% virus clear. And let me pay you back for this," he said, patting the book on the table next to him. He flipped a little toggle switch on the machine and then pushed the large green button on the side. A small little printout scrolled out of the machine. He tore it off and then pushed the green button again. "Okay, this one is for you," he said, holding out the receipt to Eric. "And this one is for you, Mr. Conrad," he said with a laugh, holding out the second slip to Andy. "You need to go onto the website today and fill out the questionnaire. I know it's going to seem weird, but just answer the questions honestly and openly, and go through the whole thing. You'll be very glad you did later, okay?"

    "What's it for?"

    "It'll help you be happy with your pair ups when we bring them by in a few days. You know that giant condo complex a mile or two over?"

    "What, the 30 story skyscraper?"

    "Yeah. That's being converted into a triage hospital, so all the tenants are being evicted. Lots of people who are going to be relocated. There's a range of five possible questionnaires that uninfected men can get, and it's at the test giver's discretion. Most people, we just give them level one or two questionnaires."

    "What did you give us?"

    "Welcome to level 5, fellas. It's mostly reserved for medical professionals and high rollers, but it's my discretion, and this little baby's going to keep me from losing my mind for the next few weeks, so I gotta make sure we're square," he said while patting the book. "This should more than even us out."

    "It makes that much of a difference?"

    Dave smiled like a Cheshire cat beneath his biohazard helmet and nodded. "You'll see. Just trust me on this. Go fill it out right away, though! They'll probably have someone here tomorrow or the day after, and you want to be ready." The scientist picked up the book in one hand and his testing kit in the other. "And with that, I'm off! I won't be able to get started on this tonight, but I'll see if I can swing by on one of the drop offs and let you know what I think of it."

    "Hey, it's always nice to meet a fan," Andy said. He moved to scoop up the two cats into his arms again before he and Eric walked him to the door.

    Dave shuffled toward the door, as Eric opened it for him. "Remember guys, the questionnaire is completely confidential and no one's going to judge you on any of it, so be completely honest. Got it? Completely. Honest."

    "With all the hyping you've been doing, I can't wait to see this questionnaire," Andy laughed. "Go on, go! You've got more people to be saving, I'm sure."

    "Take care, fellas!" Dave said.

    Eric closed the door on him, then flipped the lock, and then the deadbolt before putting the chain on. He liked to make sure it was secure. "So I suppose we both better go take this thing, huh?" he said to Andy, who was putting down the cats again.

    "Guess so."

    Eric's desk was in the living room, while Andy's was part of the adjacent dining room. They'd been known to politely yell at one another from their desks. Andy typed in the website on the slip and hit return. A rather bland looking government website popped up. There Andy entered his name, his address, his social security number and address.

    "He wasn't kidding when he said this quiz was unorthodox," Eric called over to him, clearly ahead of him in the process. "These are not the kind of questions I expect a government website to be asking me."

    "Oh yeah? I can't wait to find out." Andy typed in the personalization code at the bottom of the slip. It was a long series of characters, a mix of numbers and letters, both capital and lower case, with a variety of special characters mixed in “ 25 characters in all. Andy had to enter the series twice because the first time he hadn't realized it was case sensitive and the site had rejected it.

    The first question immediately surprised him. "Are you attracted to: Women, Men, Both?" It wasn't at all what he expected, but he checked "women" and the site moved onward. There was a small button marked back, in case he made errors, obviously.

    The next page asked him what ages of women he was attracted to. There were two little slider bars, with the low end going as far down at 18 and the high end going up to 70+. Andy was nearly 40, but the words of Dave rang through his head. "Be honest." Andy shrugged, leaving the low end set to 18 and brought the high end to 35.

    He was a more than a little caught off guard by the next question. "Would you consider yourself: Monogamous, polyamorous, no preference?" He had to think about it for a long moment, but eventually clicked "no preference." If he was truly honest with himself, if he found himself with a girlfriend who had another girlfriend, he wouldn't have been bothered by it.

    For the next twenty minutes, Andy continued to work through the website, filling in all the options about what he was and wasn't attracted to. Height, weight, race, hair color, hair length, eye color, nationality, education, physique, the questions went on and on and on. After he went through any given category, he was then given a follow up page to rank all of the things from most attracted to at the top down to least attracted to at the bottom.

    Towards the back half, he started to understand what Eric had found so surprising. The quiz had a page with a seemingly limitless collections of fetishes and kinks. At the top was the message "Click all that apply." Following that, all of the things Andy had clicked on were in another list he was expected to order.

    When he had to order all of his turn ons, he became more than a little aware how at odds with each other some of them were. In fact, he had aggressive women and submissive women next to one another in the ordered list. He wondered what the algorithm would make of that.

    The last page was the same fetish and kinks list presented again with a different message at the top. "Click all those that are hard turn offs for you. Be thorough." It was this page that Andy found himself clicking a lot of buttons.

    He also had to look up a handful of the terms that did not include clarification. He was sure there were people out there who liked pissing on each other, but he certainly wasn't one of those. He also had to make sure to reject women who were allergic to cats. He wondered if all this information was just going to ensure no one showed up.

    All in all, the whole thing felt a little like a thing he'd taken in college called the Purity Test, a thousand question party game where people who had been drinking would compare sexual histories.

    The final page was all the information he'd entered presented in an ordered list, with a message in large friendly red letters at the top. "Review all the information below for accuracy! Once you hit submit, you cannot revise this information!"

    After a final pass to make sure he hadn't marked anything incorrectly, he hit submit. The screen went blank for a second before a confirmation message popped up. "A copy of this has been mailed to the email address you provided. Thank you for helping us keep California safe!"

    Andy closed the web browser and rose up from his seat, heading over to talk to his roommate. "Okay, yeah, that was definitely weird."

    "What did you say to the polyamory question?" Eric asked him.

    "I put no preference."

    "Really? Man, I couldn't click the monogamous button fast enough. Last thing I want is a girlfriend who's shacking up with another guy."

    Andy smirked. "What if she was shacking up with another girl?"

    "Ah shit, I didn't even think of that."

    He shrugged at Eric with a wry smile. "Like it's going to make any fucking difference anyway. I'm sure the whole thing is just an optimistic pipe dream. When was the last time our government brought any real change with a website?"

    "Heh. Guess we'll see."

    "Yep, suppose so."

    And that was the last they talked about it for the rest of the day. But it certainly wouldn't be the last time they talked about it.
    Chapter 2

    It was a little past noon the next day when there came a knock at the door. "Open up! CDC!" the voice on the other side shouted at them. "Delivery and I don't have time to fuck about so let's go."

    Andy was in the living room working on his laptop, and glanced over at Eric, who was hip deep in a conference call. "Don't worry, I got it. They probably just forgot some questions yesterday or something." Eric waved his hand as Andy set his laptop aside, carrying on with his conversation with his coworkers.

    Andy rose from the couch and made his way over to the front door, opening it without thinking to look through the peephole. The cats were both upstairs asleep, so he didn't worry about them. When he opened the door, there were three people outside of it, not the one he'd expected. The person in the middle looked a lot like Dave had, except for the face. The man inside this biohazard suit was a black man in his late forties. He looked a lot less jovial than Dave had.

    To the left and right of the man in the biohazard suit was a woman covered from head to toe. From the clothing, it was almost impossible to make out any details other than the woman to the left of him was short and the woman to the right was tall. Both of them wore hoodies with the hoods pulled up. They wore ski visors over their eyes and scarves over their noses and mouths. Both wore long sweatpants and had those fuzzy lined boots he'd never thought were fashionable. He couldn't see an inch of skin from either. Each of them had a small roller suitcase with them, the kind of travel bag someone takes for a holiday no longer than a week. They also each had a large bag under their arm, an oversized purse maybe, or a laptop bag. The whole appearance was almost like Berkas by Gucci.

    "You Eric or Andy?" the man in the gear asked him.

    "Andy."

    "Copy," the man said, tapping at his little pad with a stylus that dangled from it. He let the stylus drop and then opened a pouch on the outside of his suit, upholstering a bottle of Lysol. He sprayed the surface of the tablet for a few seconds then held it out to Andy. "Just use your finger to sign on the line. Any day now. I've got another seven deliveries to make today, and people are on the bus waiting so let's go."

    Andy lifted a finger up and signed an approximation of his name on the tablet's surface. "So how long is this for? That these people are staying with us?"

    "Which room is Eric's and which room is Andy's?" the shorter of the two women asked.

    "Upstairs and turn right for Eric's room and left for my, uh, Andy's room," he said, as the two women immediately brushed past him and ran upstairs. "How long?"

    "The fuck should I know, pal? I just deliver them." He took the tablet back from Andy and glanced down at it. "Anyway, that's it for this batch. I'll see you again in a few days, maybe a week or so, with the next one."

    "The next one?" Andy asked, but the man had already turned and started walking back to a school bus that was idling in the street. "What do you mean the next one?" But the man had already moved on, and either didn't hear Andy or didn't care. Andy suspected it was the latter. Behind him, up the stairs, he heard both his and Eric's bedroom doors shut.

    He closed the door and locked it, then turned the padlock and put the chain back on. Andy looked over his shoulder, then glanced and Eric, who shrugged. He moved upstairs and knocked on his own bedroom door. "Uh, hello?"

    "Five minutes please!" a voice on the other side of the door said to him.

    Andy sighed, turned around and walked downstairs. His roommate looked over at him, having just wrapped up his conference call. "She wants five minutes."

    Eric laughed. "We've been kicked out of our own rooms. Great."

    Andy moved back over to the couch and picked up his laptop, sitting back down and starting to write again. He was curious, though. Insanely curious about what was happening in his own room. Neither of the cats were complaining so he imagined it couldn't be too bad. His roommate had wrapped up his conference call, but had clearly turned on his music, because Andy could hear the tiny noise flare ups, even though Eric was just wearing earbuds. He did love his death metal loud.

    He spent a while trying to work but trying to focus felt damn near impossible. He popped into his company's Slack channel, to let them know what was going on.

    “your partner showed up?” his boss typed. “take the rest of the week off. you're going to be busy

    “They said they're going to be back later with another delivery. What the hell does that mean?” Andy typed into the channel.

    “oh shit” his boss typed back. “how big is your bed? queen sized?”

    “King sized.” Andy replied. “California king, actually. Don't know what difference that makes though. The news said one partner per person.”

    “u have a king bed tho” his boss replied. “did the site ask u the polyamory question?”

    “Yeah” Andy typed. “I put no preference”

    “shit” came the reply. “okay take off the rest of the week and let me know when you get another partner and we can do the same again as many times as you get partners”

    “Wait. What? How many partners can they give me?”

    “depends on what level the tester gave you”

    “He said level 5. He was a fan of my novels so I gave him a signed copy of the new one”

    “Oh, shit” his boss answered. “then u can be assigned up to 4 partners with Cali king bed”

    “Now you're just fucking with me” Andy sent back with a laugh.

    “noshit my dude” his boss answered. “ok we play it by ear then but dont check out any new tasks until monday, k?”

    “Am I still getting paid for the time?”

    “new partner adaptation time dude its all covered”

    “Okay then, I guess.”

    “level 5, L O L, u fucking suck” his boss typed. “u dont deserve that level of woman”

    “Wait. What do you mean?”

    “LOL u didn’t read how the levels system work fuck u go enjoy winning the lottery”

    And with that, his boss set Andy's status to Out Of Office.

    From upstairs he heard both pairs of doors open, although he didn't think either of them opened fully. "I'm going to take a shower if that's okay with Eric," a voice called down.

    "He's in the zone working, so that should be fine," Andy called up.

    "Thank you!" And then Eric's bedroom door closed again.

    "Okay Andy, come on up," a different voice said. "But close the bedroom door behind you, okay?" And then his own bedroom door shut.

    His work day was done. He found himself a little nervous at the idea of going into his own room, but he realized waiting wasn't going to make it any easier. Time to face the music. He pushed his laptop back into his laptop bag, zipped it up and set it on the coffee table.

    Andy walked up the stairs and came to his bedroom door. It was odd, staring at this side of his bedroom door. He knocked on the door, and a soft giggle came from the other side. "You don't need to knock, silly. It's your room. Come on in."

    He wasn't entirely sure what he expected to find behind the door. But he did as he was told to do, opening the door, stepping in and closing the door behind him.

    Sitting on his bed was a lovely redheaded woman in her mid to late twenties. He suspected the coppery color of her hair was natural as he could see a generous dusting of freckles on her cheeks and arms. She had it done up in a sporty ponytail that hung down to the small of her back. Instead of all the layers he'd seen her in just a few minutes ago, she was dressed now in simply a sports bra, a pair of booty shorts and a pair of thigh high leather boots. She had her hands behind her on the bed to thrust her perky tits up in his direction. She was fit, pale, strikingly beautiful, and had a playful smile on her face.

    "Hallo Andy," she said, an Irish tinge to her voice. "My name's Aisling. It's pronounced Ashling, but spelled A i s l i n g. I'm from Dublin, but after I finished uni, I got a job out here working as a graphic designer. I'm your new partner. I hope I'm to your liking."

    "Oh!" Andy said, as if the whole situation was just dawning on him. "Oh, I'm "

    Aisling couldn't contain herself any longer and sat up and rushed him, throwing her arms around, clinging to him firmly. "We can touch," she moaned into his ear. "Touch! It's been so fucking long since I touched anybody. And I'm going to touch the fuck out of you nonstop, you beautiful bastard."

    He was slightly taken aback at how tightly she was holding him. "I mean, you don't have to "

    "I don't have to do any fucking thing I don't want to," she whispered into his ear. "But it is taking every bit of willpower I have not to drop to my fucking knees and rip those pants right off you. Because that's what I desperately want to do right now."

    Andy could feel her nipples pressed firmly against his chest through the sports bra, and her breath was hot against his skin. "Wah, why?"

    "We've been in isolation for months," Aisling said as her hand grabbed onto his ass through his jeans. "They gave us injections to help us build our immune system against the virus, but they said it was going to stoke our libidos a bit. God, wasn't that a fucking understatement." She nibbled on his earlobe for a moment. "They showed me twenty pictures of men with a bit of description beneath each of them on what they wanted and didn't want, and I picked you."

    His hand moved along the small of her back, trying to keep it from going anywhere inappropriate, but she reached behind herself to grab his arm by the wrist and push his hand down onto her ass, which invoked another moan from her. "Why did you pick me?"

    "You like gingers, which I am obviously. I'll be sure to show you it's natural in just a smidge," she said with a smile. "But you like both submissive and aggressive women, and I can be both. You're open to polyamory. I like both men and women, and I know that polyamorous men with large beds get multiple partners, so that's something to look forward to. I consider myself a switch, so I'm looking forward to having another girl to play with, one I can order around a bit." Andy started to try and pull his hand upward a bit, and she rubbed her hips forward a bit more insistently. "If you're lifting that hand up, it'd better be to slip it under my shorts onto my bare ass."

    "Is, is that what you want?"

    "For an appetizer," she purred. "But you know what made me want you most of all?"

    Andy lifted his hand just to the top of her booty shorts, hesitating for just a second before he slid his fingertips beneath the hem of them. He realized he must've been hesitating a bit too long, because she reached back and pushed his hand down firmly until he had a full handful of toned butt in his grasp. "What's that?"

    "Out of that long, long list of sexual turn ons and offs, the thing you put that turned you on the most, was dirty talk," she practically moaned at him. "I fucking love dirty talk. I am an absolutely filthy little slut. No," she giggled, licking her tongue along the shell of his ear, "I'm your filthy little slut now. I am going to beg you to fuck me stupid over and over again. I can't wait to suck on that cock of yours, to make you fuck my face until there are tears rolling down my eyes and I can't breathe. God, that makes my little cunt clench. It's tight, too. I've only fucked two guys before, and each of them only a couple of times. But you are going to fucking plow that gash of mine so much I may have to etch your name into it. You are going to fuck your little whore so much that you fall asleep inside of my cunt more often than not, and wake up to me sucking your cock clean to get you ready for another round." She turned around in his arms, which made his hand slide up to her stomach, her head leaning against his shoulder. "Here," she said, taking his hand on her belly, pushing it down the front of her shorts. "Feel just how sopping wet a bitch you own now, sir. Should be it sir? Master?" She giggled a little, wiggling her eyebrows. "Daddy?"

    Andy stuttered for a second, as his fingertips pushed through a small strip of hair before reaching the most drenched snatch he'd ever felt. "Fuck, you are soaked,”

    "Umm," she said with a nod. "So I'll just use all three then."

    "Not,” Andy sputtered, "not in front of my roommate."

    "The other guy? Oh, he's going to be more than a little distracted. I talked with Lily a little bit on the way over here “ Lily's the girl waiting for him in his room “ and she's more worked up than I am. And your roommate likes them to be a little dominant with him, so I don't think he'll have time to say anything, but if it makes you feel better, sir, I'll just call you Andy when we're out in the common areas. Or honey or baby. Something innocuous. As long as you're going to hold up your end of our deal."

    "My end?" Andy said, as he pushed a fingertip inside of Aisling's drenched cunt, feeling her clench down on it as she shivered slightly.

    "You owe me one load of spunk every fucking day," she said, grabbing his other hand to push it up and under her sports bra to cup her tit, feeling how hard her nipple was against his palm. "I don't give a shite where you put it “ on my face, down my throat, across my tits, up my cunt, you can even stuff it up my virgin asshole, something I can't wait to feel the first time “ but you don't fall asleep at night without making sure I got my daily dose of your jizz. Think you can live up to that?"

    "God, I hope so," he said, lifting her bra up to her collarbone, as her hands moved to pull it up and over her head, tossing it aside. "You really want that?"

    Aisling giggled again, a sound that sent shivers up Andy's spine every time. "I honestly can't wait to get started, Master. I want you to fuck me so bad, I can feel it trickling down my thighs. You've got yourself a needy little slut on your hands. How do you want our first time to be?"

    Andy's hand slid up from her shorts and brought his fingertips to his lips, licking them clean, seeing her nuzzling her face against his neck, so he offered his pointer finger to her, which she wrapped her lips around and suckled hard on before letting it pop from her mouth. "You were going to prove to me you were ginger, weren't you?"

    "Hmm, I'm sure you can see the freckles all over my tits," she said, crossing her arms at the wrists in front of her to push them together and up towards his eyes. "But you want to be sure you've got an honest slut on your hands, hmm? Boots off or on, you think?"

    "The boots are dead sexy, but let's have them off."

    "You like them though, yeah?" she asked as she put one foot up on his bed, and started unzipping one of the boots.

    "Oh yes, they're fantastic. A lot of forethought in thinking to bring them."

    "We were allowed to made a list of things to get packed up for us, so I've got all sorts of little surprises in my wheelie bag, but I'll tell you one, I've got a plaid skirt in there, back from my days at Mercy College. Every man around the world loves a schoolgirl." She pulled her other boot off and set it on the floor next to its companion. Then she unbuttoned the front button of her jean shorts, unzipping them before bending forward over the corner of Andy's bed. She pushed the shorts slowly over the curve of her ass and down her thighs before stepping out of them, leaving her in a tiny silky red thong. "Like the view?"

    "God you're fit. I feel like a bit of fat man in your presence, I'm afraid."

    "Don't you worry, lad," she purred. "You and I are going to be doing a lot of exercise." She slid on her belly further onto the bed and then rolled onto her back. "I'll fuck you back thin, daddy." Aisling pulled her thighs back to her chest, reached down and drew her thong up along her legs. As soon as she lifted the fabric upward, Andy got his first view of her cunt, and she was glistening. With her ankles to the side of her head, she drew the thong off and tossed it to the side before spreading her legs wide. True to her word, there was a neat shaved triangle of copper curls just above her snatch. "See? Ginge minge. Now what're you gonna do about it?"

    "Aren't you sweet as candy?" Andy slowly crawled onto the bed next to her. He didn't have shoes to kick off “ he'd barely put them on since the lockdown began. "You're down for anything?"

    Aisling rolled onto her side. "You want the first time to be something particular? How sweet. What did you have in mind?"

    "Something simple. So you can show me what you like. You on top. That okay?" Andy said as he pulled his shirt up and over his head.

    She giggled a little bit, reaching a fingertip over to brush it along his chest. "Tattoos? You're full of surprises. I wouldn't have pegged you as a man with ink." Andy had a tattoo of a griffon starting on his right pectoral going down to his stomach, done in an elaborate and detailed style. It had been the better part of two days worth of work ten years ago. "I like the look of it, though. And if you want our first time to be me riding you, I say giddyup partner. Any other surprises down here I should be looking forward to?" Her fingertip moved to smooth down over the swell of his cock through his jeans.

    "You can have a looksee for yourself after you do one more thing," Andy said, with a little laugh.

    "Tell me what it is, so I can see the thing that's going to change my life." She was rubbing the palm of her hand firmly against that buldge now, her eyes looking down at her hand before bringing those green eyes up to meet his gaze, a girlish smile on her lips. "Stop teasing and tell me."

    "I've never shown my cock to girl I haven't kissed before," he said with a wry smile. "I don't intend to stay"

    Andy didn't even finish getting the sentence before Aisling had crawled all over him, pressing her lips to his. The kiss was intense, more intense than he'd ever remembered before. It came on strong and kept getting stronger, her lips parting after several seconds to let her tongue slip into his mouth and spiral around in a hungry dance. After a few minutes of making out like a couple of teenagers, she pulled back just an inch or so. "God, I hadn't realized how much I missed kissing someone. You're a great kisser." She pressed her lips against his once more and this time didn't wait to push her tongue in. After a few more minutes, she pulled back again. "That what you wanted?"

    He laughed softly. "You really want to see it, don't you?"

    "See it, touch it, taste it, fuck it. I want to do everything you can think of with that cock, and once we're done with all of that, we can do it all over again." Her fingertips plucked at the button of his jeans, popping them undone. "Can I see it now, daddy?"

    "I'm no porn star, Aisling, so I wouldn't get your hopes up," he said. "But yes, you can see it." He felt her drawing down his zipper and lifted his hips up so she could tug his jeans down and off, but she made a point of grabbing his boxers with them. "See? Not any longer than the average man."

    "Jaysus," she said quietly, "maybe not any longer, but certainly thicker. A lot thicker. That is a great big fat ol' cock you got there, Master." Her voice was one continuous purr as her slender fingers wrapped around the base of his cock and started to slowly stroke it. "Thicker than any cock I've ever had inside of me. Can I?"

    "Hop aboard." The whole thing felt vaguely dreamlike. He wasn't sure she was real, wasn't sure any of this was real. He half expected to wake up and for everything to disappear at any moment. But that didn't happen.

    "Gladly," she said, as she straddled one leg over his hips. She snaked a hand between them to grab the base of his cock, angling it properly, setting the tip against wet snatch before sinking down onto it with one continuous motion. As soon as her hips touched down against his, his cock bottoming out inside of her cunt, he felt her entire body slump forward atop him in a colossal shiver, her cunt spasming and clenching on his shaft. A tiny moan burbled from her lips, one that bubbled over into a breathy laugh against his neck, desperate and delirious. "Fer fuck sake. I've never cum that hard in my entire fucking life, and you just put the fucking thing inside of me. Nothing more. Just from putting him in."

    "Do you want to stop?"

    "Are you out of your fucking mind?" she giggled, placing both of her hands on Andy's chest. "I haven't gotten my daily nut yet, daddy. And your girl wants what's coming to her. And by hook or by crook, she will fucking having it." Her arms pressed together to push her tits out even more, as she started to snake her hips backwards only to thrust them forward again. "It's been two years since I got properly fucked last. How long's it been for you?"

    "You'll only laugh at me," Andy said with a slight frown.

    "I promise I won't," she purred. "Has it been longer?"

    "A lot longer."

    "How long?"

    "Over a decade."

    She leaned down and kissed him again, this time a bit more softly and tenderly. "Well, you're never going to go a day in your life without fucking ever again, so it'll be alright." She had a magical way of swaying atop of him, shimmying back and forth on his cock. Her body ground down onto him over and over, sweat glistening off her freckled pale skin.

    His hands latched onto her hips, trying mostly to hold on. His fingertips clenched onto her smooth skin, pressing her down a little more than she'd been trying to push onto his cock, as if he felt like he wanted to contribute something to her effort.

    "C'mon. Make me your girl, claim your whore, daddy," she whimpered, her face looming over his. "I wanna feel it. Gimme that cum. Own me. Own me. Cum in her tight little cunt. Paint it. Take it. Fucking own me, Master. Own. Me."

    Just outside of his room, he heard Eric's door open and then slam shut again, but it was only a momentary distraction, as Aisling continued to bear down on him, her ass slamming against the top of his thighs.

    It wasn't long before he could feel that release building up on him, and much sooner than he'd have liked, his body was shuddering in the throes of an orgasm as he started to spew hot cum inside of her tight young twat. As soon as he started to orgasm, however, it was almost like Aisling had been struck by lightning, her whole body violently shaking as a guttural sound was wrenched from her throat, primal and whorish, before her body collapsed on top of him, her body trembling for a long moment before she lay still atop of him.

    After a few minutes, he slowly moved her to one side of him so he could slip out from under her. She was completely unconscious, and he was almost certain he could her hear whispering nigh imperceptibly the word 'imprinting' over and over again.

    He didn't want to wake her, so he went and showered, then headed downstairs to grab himself a bit of dinner. The two cats sat at the foot of his bed, peering at the unconscious redhead in his bed, wondering what the hell was going on.

    The madness had barely even gotten started.
    Chapter 3

    When Andy woke up the next morning, he was almost certain he'd been dreaming yesterday. But he felt an odd sensation and lifted his head to look down. There he saw Aisling's coppery ponytail bouncing over his crotch. And he could feel her lips sealed around his cock, as she continued to face fuck herself on his shaft.

    Andy had never woken up to being blown before, and it certainly was a delightful experience. He tried to pull her head up, to give her a break, but she reached up and pressed his hand away with her own, a delightful little giggle rolling from her lips onto his cock.

    He thrust his hips towards her face because it seemed like the thing she wanted him to do, and sure enough, she kept pushing her head down again and again. She wasn't letting up until she got what she needed.

    In the end, resistance was futile.

    His body tensed up and his back arched as he felt her lips around the base of his cock, the head lodged in her throat as he started to spew cum. When he did, he could feel her body shake and quiver against his thigh.

    A few minutes later, both of them had regained their composure, and she'd snuggled up alongside him, her face nestled in the crook of his neck as she laughed almost deliriously. "It's actually true. The taste of your cum gives me an orgasm. Each and every time, harder than I'd ever known before I met you," she purred. "You really do fuckin' own me, daddy."

    "You say that," Andy said, "but eventually you'll get bored of me, and you'll come to resent me, resent being attached to me like this."

    She rolled over a little bit, pressing one of her arms against his chest as she shook her head, a crooked smile on her lips. "I woke up in the middle of the night and looked around the room while you were asleep. There are bookcases everywhere. My first boyfriend was a footie player who dreamed of going pro when he could barely get up in the morning. My second boyfriend? He was a shitty musician who claimed he was being artful when he couldn't carry a tune. You're surrounded by books. Have you read all of them?"

    Andy shrugged a little. "Maybe half of them. But I like having books around, knowing that when I'm ready for another, it's right there."

    "See?" she giggled. "I've never been with anyone so smart before. And I've never been with someone who'll let me be myself and not force me to hide it."

    "Hide what?"

    "What an absolute slut I am," she said, kissing his neck. "Your absolute slut, if I'm honest." She wasn't trying to wind him up, just more of delighting in learning all the nooks and crannies of his body. "And I don't have to pretend I'm a good Catholic girl who'd never let a boy put his hand up her skirt when I'd rather be bent over getting my tight young gash plowed. You'll have to do that next, have me on my hands and knees, your good little proper bitch."

    Andy laughed. "You sound rather eager for that."

    " Umm," she mumbled, nibbling on his ear, "you want me to beg again?"

    "Let me do it later," he said. "We should get up, shower, and we should meet our new roommates."

    "I talked to Lily a bit on the ride over. I'll tell you about it in the shower."

    Each of the bedrooms in the condo had an attached bathroom so they didn't even have to get dressed to get up and move to the bathroom. She scooted ahead of him quickly, and he could see the inside of her thighs were damp as she climbed out of the bed and moved into the bathroom.

    It was the first time he'd had a woman in his bathroom in a decade, and so he was a little embarrassed about the state of it. "Of course you don't have a hair dryer," Aisling giggled, as she ran her fingertips over Andy's shaved head. He'd started developing a bald spot in his mid twenties, so he'd been shaving his head every since then. "Don't worry, I've got one in my suitcase. Speaking of which, you're going to need to give me one drawer in that dresser to myself. That okay?"

    "You're really in this for the long haul, aren't you?" He turned on the water in the shower as he closed the top of the toilet.

    She leaned in and folded her hands behind his neck, pressing her body up against his. "What did I tell you? You. Own. Me." She kissed him briefly in between each of the last three words. "But that means you belong to me as well. Whenever you go, I go. And I need to take care of you. And you need to take care of me."

    "I can clear out a drawer for you, no problem, Aisling."

    "See? It's not that hard to pronounce, is it?"

    "But hey, this is your bathroom now too, so feel free to make it home."

    "Oo!" she said suddenly and darted back out into the bedroom. Andy could hear her unzipping her little suitcase before she sprinted back in, a giant tricolor beach towel which she set on top of the toilet. It didn't even take him half a second to recognize it was the colors of Ireland's flag. "Little bit of the home country. Now let's get wet. I've never taken a shower with another person before." She lifted her fingers and pressed them against his hair chest, almost shoving him back into the shower.

    It was rather a long shower, where they got dirty before they got clean again.

    About forty minutes later, they'd both gotten dried off and dressed and headed downstairs, Aisling bringing her laptop bag with her. Sitting on the couch was a Japanese woman dressed in sweatpants and a baggy t shirt typing away on her laptop while Eric was sitting at his desk on the other side of the room.

    "Andy, meet Lily," Eric said to Andy as he walked down the stairs. "She's my new partner."

    "S'up," Lily said, not even looking up from her typing.

    "She's kinda in the zone right now. She's a coder with DoorDash."

    "We talked a bit on the ride over here," Aisling said. "Hi, I'm Aisling. I'm Andy's first partner."

    "First?" Lily said, stopping typing and looking up and over her shoulder at them as they reached the bottom of the stairs.

    Andy scowled. "She didn't mean it like that. I wasn't a virgin."

    Lily snickered a bit. "I know. I'm fucking with you," she said, looking back down to her laptop. "So how was he Ash?"

    "Fucking amazing," Aisling said. "How about yours?"

    "I have a name you know," Eric said.

    "Good but not great," Lily said. "But I'll train him to be the best ever. Best for me, anyway."

    "Hi Eric," Aisling said, shaking Eric's hand. "Nice to meet you."

    "I cleared off the dining room table behind Andy's desk to give you a bit of work space, Ash," Eric said. "Lily said you're an artist?"

    "Graphic designer for Alphabet."

    Andy cocked his head as he and Aisling started to cross the living room, heading towards the dining room. "I didn't know you were a Googler."

    "I'm a contractor for them, so they don't really consider me a Googler," she sighed. "They might move me from contract to full time at some point, but it's just as likely they're going to just keep giving me new contracts over and over again."

    "Welcome to life in Silicon Valley," Andy laughed. "Everything's forever, for exactly five minutes."

    Aisling pulled her laptop out of her bag and set it on the table, noticing the box pushed off to one side. "Blake Conrad, huh?" she said, taking a book out from the box. "My older brother loves these books, but I've never read any of them. Are you a big fan?"

    From the other room, Eric couldn't help but laugh. "Go on!" he yelled at Andy. "Tell her."

    Andy rolled his eyes. "Look inside the back flap."

    Aisling took the hardcover and opened to the back of it, looking at the inside flap where Andy's picture peered back at her. "Wait, are you Blake Conrad?"

    "It's a pen name."

    "Oh my god! I'm shagging Dermot's favorite pen!" she giggled. "I can't wait to phone him and tell him."

    "Mmm. I can even autograph a copy of the new one for him and you can mail it out to him, as long as he's not going to be mad that I'm sleeping with his sister."

    Aisling pulled out a Wacom tablet from her laptop as well as a power cord, plugging it into the wall. "Andy. You're a bloody hero to him. He'll be over the moon."

    "He's not going to be upset that you're shacking up with a guy you just met? Or that he's going to have, other women?"

    Aisling kissed him for a long moment, soft and tender. "You're sweet, Andy. But this is the way the world works now. And you're a good man, so Dermot'll be happy that I didn't end up with someone crazy or ugly."

    "Oh, you don't think I'm ugly?" Andy grinned impishly, as Aisling pushed him back down into his desk chair.

    "Look fella," she teased. "If I thought you were ugly, I'd have said so. Now don't you have work to get to or something?"

    Andy turned on his computer and the two monitors on his desk sprung to life. "Well, yeah, but theoretically I'm on new partner leave, so I don't really have to be working."

    She stuck her tongue out at him. "Well, I don't get any such luxury as a contractor, so I need to get some work done today. How does a novelist get partner leave anyway?"

    He sighed a little. "That's just my side hustle. My day job is as a marketing writer for Netflix."

    Aisling's face scrunched up in cute confusion. "The books don't pay enough?"

    "Not until they get optioned, which my agent seems to think will happen eventually, but hasn't yet."

    "I'll have to read them then." Andy tried to mask the look of surprise on his face, but apparently wasn't great at concealing it. "What? I said I hadn't read them, not that I didn't want to read them."

    "Fair enough!" Andy grabbed his headphones and pulled them onto his head, clicking on iTunes to bring up his music. He wasn't allowed to check out new tasks for his day job, so he figured he might as well get a bit of writing in on his next novel.

    After a few minutes, Aisling tapped him on the shoulder, so he pulled the headphones off. "What's up?"

    "What're you listening to?"

    "Right now? Post rock band called God Is An Astronaut, but I usually just put my music on shuffle and let it ride."

    "Can I listen too?"

    Andy nodded. "Sure, as long as you've got headphones with a long cable and a USB plug."

    "Certainly do!" she said, holding out the cable.

    He plugged her in, did a few clicks on his computer, and then they were both listening to his music, just a few feet apart.

    Andy found it a little hard to focus on his writing, so he decided to take a bit of time to read up on the level system. His boss seemed to know a lot more about it, so he figured it didn't hurt to see what was coming down the pipeline.

    The virus, it seemed, was hitting the coasts hardest, with N Y C being the biggest disaster area, but the Silicon Valley wasn't far behind. Isolation was the best path, but the bodies were still piling up, so the country was looking to build some stability into people's lives. That meant pairing the single people up. Men were dying at a significantly higher rate than women to the virus, so protecting them had become extremely important. The virus had a mortality rate that was fifty times higher in men than it was in women.

    Because of that fact alone, it had been determined that virus free men would be ranked on a scale of one to five in terms of their importance to society, and that the higher a man was ranked, the more that person's personal needs would be tended to. So level 1s, which it seemed like was most people, would simply be given the barest amount of effort to find someone to pair with their basic desires. 80% of the men were classified as level ones. Level twos were essential, low risk workers such as construction engineers, clerks, judges and the like. Level three was law enforcement. Level four was figures of high impact. Mark Zuckerberg would've supposedly been a level four if he wasn't already married, one article said. Level five was the front liners in the fight in the virus and those who had made extraordinary contributions to society. They made up a fractional amount of people in the pool, less than half of one percent.

    A kind of hushed up mythology had been built up around level fives from what Andy could find on the internet. There were stories of emergency doctors who were on the best of days a six in any woman's estimate getting partnered up with women who would never be any less than a ten.

    Andy scoffed a little bit until he started looking at some of the pictures, and noticed that there were endless pictures of ER doctors and genetics researchers with women way, way, way, way out of their leagues.

    It was on the fifth collection of photos he spotted a familiar face. There was Dave, the man who'd tested them just a few short days ago, with his arm around a Hispanic knockout who couldn't have been pressed closer to him. And in the group shot with Dave, there were nearly a dozen other similar pairings of schlep and stunner.

    Once paired, men were being kept in isolation for an indeterminate amount of time. They were allowed to go out for walks, but had to keep fifteen feet away from anyone else. They weren't even permitted to go into stores to go shopping. Andy and Eric had been living on food delivery for weeks now. They'd even had groceries delivered and left on their doorstep. The receipt said the person who delivered them was named Silva, but neither Andy nor Eric had seen them. Andy wondered which of the two women would volunteer to go and get groceries first.

    During the middle of the day, Eric wanders over to take their orders as he placed a food delivery, but none of them had any chance to talk until dinner, which they also had delivered. Lily got free deliveries working for DoorDash, apparently, so both lunch and dinner had been brought that way.

    "So how did you guys meet?" Lily asked as she was bringing in the bag of food that had been left on their doorstep.

    Eric laughed. "You want to tell them or should I?"

    Andy waved his hand, turning his desk chair around so it was up against the dining room table. "You're looking forward to it, so you tell them."

    Eric grinned as Lily started to take the food “ cheesesteaks it seemed “ and put it out on the table. "He was trying to bang my sister."

    "I was trying to date your sister," Andy said as Aisling giggled. "There's a difference."

    "Date her so you could fuck her, let's be clear."

    Andy rolled his eyes. "That was over a decade ago, so it's probably time to let it go."

    "She's married and lives in Florida down with her husband and their four kids, so we never really see her much anymore," Eric said.

    "But Eric needed a roommate and I needed a place to live, so I moved into his spare room, and we've been flatmates since then," Andy said. "Aisling's from Dublin, but are you local Lily?"

    "Second generation Bay Area native," Lily said as Eric set a beer in front of her. "My parents live up in Petaluma these days. Are your parents still around here, Eric?"

    "They retired and moved down to Santa Cruz, although they spend half their time out in Florida with their grandkids. I'll introduce you to them over Facetime when they call next."

    "They going to be happy you hooked up with a Japanese woman?"

    "They'll be happy I'm happy," Eric said. "Beyond that, I don't think they care."

    "What about you, Andy? You got local family?"

    Andy shook his head. "I'm from Ohio originally, but I've been out here for longer than I was there. My dad died a few years back, but my mom's still out there, as is my older brother with his wife and their son."

    "How old's your nephew?" Aisling asked.

    "Conner will be 11 in July. I generally go back every year for Christmas, but this year seems like that's probably out."

    The Irish girl cocked her head slightly. "How much older is your brother?"

    "Nine years older than me."

    "No siblings in between?"

    "Nope," Andy said. "You said you have an older brother named Dermot. That your only sibling?"

    Aisling almost snorted she laughed so suddenly. "Jaysis no. Dermot's the eldest, then me, then my sisters Aoife and Niamh, and the last one is my baby brother Colin, who's about as old as your nephew. What about you, Lily?"

    "Only child, thank fuck," she grumbled. "So, Andy, I understand Aisling's not going to be your only partner. What makes you think you deserve more than one partner, hmm?"

    Andy raised a hand defensively. "Hey now, I never said I deserve anything."

    "She's fucking with you, love," Aisling said, poking him with a grin.

    "Spoil sport," Lily said, sticking her tongue out. "I don't really care as long as you're not going to take a pass at me."

    "You're Eric's partner, Lily. I'm going to respect that."

    "Good, and I'll make sure he keeps his hands off your girls."

    "I would never " Eric started to say before Lily raised a finger in his direction and he felt silent.

    "Good boy," Lily said with a smirk. "I'll get him trained yet."

    Andy had never seen Eric get cowed quite so severely before, but he could swear his flatmate was blushing a little.

    "I'm actually looking forward to seeing who else we get to play with," Aisling said.

    "How many names should I expect to have to learn?" Lily asked.

    "It's a fookin' huge bed, Lil," Aisling giggled. "So I expect a few more."

    "What I was reading about on the internet says I'm supposed to share my bed with four partners," Andy said, "but that can't possibly be right can it?"

    "Umm. I can't wait," Aisling purred.

    She didn't have long to wait.

    To be continued in part 2, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
    1 hr 1 min
  • Summer In Maine: Part 7
    Back To the GrindA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

    "You're quiet."

    I smiled. "Sorry, just thinking." I'd gotten
    home a few days before and promptly went back to work. This was my first
    night off, and sitting across the table from Mom, I thought that it was
    time to tell her, but unsure about how to go about it.

    "Your trip went well then." She asked, the questioning tone left hanging in the air between us.

    "It
    went very well." I said and looked her in the eyes. She knew, like
    mothers do, that there was a lot more to the story. She sat there with
    an expression that said, "when you're ready, tell me what you need to
    get off your chest."

    "Dinner smells terrific." I said.

    "Yea
    it does. Sorry it's going to be a bit late, I got it into the slow
    cooker later than I'd planned." She said, before getting up and setting
    the table.

    I'm not sure if it was the homely sounds of the
    kitchen but I relaxed. "Do you remember two years ago when I went down
    to see Davy about a job for the summer?"

    "Yes, when he'd given it to that Dylan boy." She said, knowing that the story was about to unfold.

    "Yea,
    the reason he gave it to Dylan was because I didn't make it there in
    time. I stopped down at Paula's and she asked me to make a delivery for
    her since I was going right near the place on my way to see Davy." I
    began. I let the story unfold, not going into the steamy details. After
    all it was my mother I was talking to, and she didn't need to hear about
    that, any more than I wanted to tell her. I told her about taking care
    of Summer for weeks. She mentioned that Paula told her about me taking
    her to the concert in the park. I said that I had, and a good many
    people had let her know that I had been on stage and played for some
    girl named Summer. I had totally forgotten about how public that was,
    and yet she never mentioned it to me even though she'd heard about it.
    Mothers can be the sneaky when they want to be.

    "So you already knew?" I said surprised.

    "Well
    not so much as you think, but when your son serenades a pretty girl at a
    crowded summer concert, people will ask you about it." She said with a
    smile. "I thought that you'd tell me when you were ready." She paused.
    "I knew something had happened though, and I didn't want to pry. You're
    an adult, and I respect the fact that you're not going to tell me
    everything that's going on in your life. Listen to me, that sounded like
    a huge guilt trip, it's not. I just want you to know that I respect
    your privacy. Paula tried to dig for dirt with me and I told her that
    you hadn't discussed your job with me."

    I told her about how
    abruptly Summer had left. The look on my face must have conveyed exactly
    how it felt. She walked over and rested a hand on my shoulder before
    running her hand down the back of my head and giving my neck a little
    squeeze. She knew somebody had broken my heart, now she knew who it was.

    "So you went to see her?" She asked.

    "It's
    nice there, kind of like west of here over towards the mountains. She
    lives in a decent sized city, like Augusta maybe. She's a nurse at the
    hospital there. She's got a terrific daughter named Emily." At that I
    spied mom's eyebrows lift a fraction.

    "So how did the first
    meeting go?" You hadn't seen her in over a year, the way she left I
    can't imagine you'd heard from her before that."

    "It was nerve
    wracking." I said with a laugh. I told her about leaving the note and
    finally meeting again. I mentioned meeting Emily and how they asked me
    to stay with them. I watched for a look of shock or surprise and didn't
    see one cross mom's face. Her head just bobbed as she took it all in.

    "So, when?" She asked, picking up the thread of a conversation we'd had weeks before.

    I
    just smiled. "First of the year. I'll be done with my one year duty
    here. I've already picked up the necessary forms to apply there. If I
    don't get in there, I'll look to nearby towns, or just go back to school
    and get a job doing something else. I'm going to get my EMT training
    one way or another." She smiled at that.

    "I hope I get to meet her someday." There's the guilt trip I thought.

    "Well,
    funny you should mention that, because I was thinking of the same
    thing." I replied, and let her know how I hoped we could make it happen.
    She was all smiles after that.

    "Oh my God, to have been a fly on
    the wall during that conversation." Summer said. Her voice sounded so
    sweet. It made my heart beat faster just to hear it.

    "I left out most of the lurid bits of the story. I didn't want her to keel over on me."

    "I'm
    sure any parts you left out, she figured out already. From the sounds
    of her, she doesn't seem like the type to fool easily." She replied.

    "That she isn't. Luckily I was a good kid so I didn't have to bullshit my way through many situations."

    We
    talked about little things, Emily was doing a little better in school,
    but still wasn't pushing for the all A's that Summer was looking for. I
    said to give her time, the music is helping I was sure of it. Emily
    insisted on talking to me, I could hear her bouncing like a jumping bean
    in the background. She was all excited to tell me about how her music
    teacher thought it was terrific she was so interested in everything I
    was showing her and her friends and how she was going to be in a holiday
    concert at school. I brought up school, asking how she was doing. She
    let out a little sigh.

    "One A, two B's and two C's" was her
    reply. "I just don't get algebra!" The other C was from a history class
    which had her bored to tears talking about 'boring dead people' as she
    put it.

    I made her a deal, no C's by the mid-term report card and
    I'd make it worth her while. It was after her mother chivied her off
    the phone and to bed that I brought up my idea. I was surprised that not
    only did she like the idea she was very excited.

    Thanksgiving
    day past with several calls on homes with scorched turkeys, and one
    unfortunate turkey frying experiment that cost a family their garage.
    Soon the snow was upon us. This early the snow usually didn't stick
    long, not this close to the ocean. It did make the driving difficult for
    the people who hadn't seen it in seven months. Luckily there were no
    major incidents. That is until I handed my notice into the chief.

    He
    was less than impressed, until I told him my plans. He said he'd push
    to get me EMT training the budgets would be out soon. I showed him a
    picture of Summer and Emily that I'd snapped with my phone. "Unless you
    can make that job happen where they are. It's not likely to change my
    mind." I said with a smile.

    "Would she be willing to move here?"

    I laughed. "Not nearly as I'm ready to move there. Don't worry I'm a first year greenhorn, I can't be that tough to replace."

    "No
    but that means I have to find one willing to relocate here or scrounge
    up another, get him up to Fairfield, and wait months to put him to
    work." He shook his head, then asked to see the picture again. "I'll say
    this, she looks worthy of a guy like you. Don't screw it up."

    "I like to think that I'm worthy of a girl like her. Trust me, I'll do everything I can to not screw it up."

    Christmas
    eve came quietly, the crackle of a log in the wood stove, the soft hum
    of the refrigerator in the kitchen and in the living room me rustling
    and muttering while attempting to wrap a gift.

    "Do you want a cookie?" Mom called out from the kitchen.

    "Of course, but did you make enough for Santa?" I said chuckling.

    "Don't
    you worry, I'm practicing for when the girls get here. What kind of
    grandma street cred would I have if I couldn't whip up cookies on the
    spur of the moment?"

    We had a quiet dinner earlier just the two
    of us. I started to doubt my gift choice and my mother put her hand on
    my arm. "Relax, she's going to love it, trust me."

    "I know, I'm just getting a little anxious." I said with a sigh. She chuckled at that.

    "She'll be here day after tomorrow. Breathe."

    Mom
    was going to pick her up at the airport since I'd swapped shifts with
    Mike so I could have the later part of the week off. I'd be working
    Christmas day and the day after and have the next three days off, then
    two more days and I was done. I'd already started packing. Mom kept
    trying to give me furniture, which was nice but wasn't going to travel
    well since I didn't know where I'd be living just yet. I asked Summer if
    I could stay with her for a few days while I looked at apartments to
    which she quickly said yes. I felt a hand on my shoulder rubbing it
    firmly.

    "Breathe." She said again.

    "You're going to like her."

    "I
    already do, because I trust you. You've always been a good judge of
    character." We did justice to the cookies leaving a couple out with a
    small glass of milk, just in case.

    Work went by slowly, we had a
    huge dinner at the engine house. We did have one call of a chimney fire
    from some overzealous wrapping paper burning. The next day had me so
    jumpy Herb said I should drink decaf from now on. When I told him why
    his face broke into a huge grin.

    "You finally tugged back, huh? Tell me you're going to bring her by so we can meet the woman you're dumping us for."

    "I
    might, just to show her why I'm leaving." I laughed ducking his
    backhanded slap. About mid-afternoon I got a text saying that they had
    landed and mom had found them. They should be in town in a little over
    an hour. I did an equipment check and spent some time polishing the
    chrome on #3 to keep myself occupied.

    "Hey Pete!" I heard from
    over by the kitchen. I walked around the corner and Summer was standing
    there, her arm on Emily’s shoulder. Allan, the lieutenant on duty
    laughed. "I haven't seen him smile like that since the time we ordered
    pizzas from next door and didn't make him cook." I walked up and Summer
    launched herself into my arms. Several kisses later I noticed we were
    getting a round of applause.

    "You may need to hose them off, they
    do this all the time." Emily announced to everybody, to a hale of
    laughter. I gave Summer another kiss before releasing my grip and
    reaching out to Em.

    "Come here smart ass and give me a hug." She gladly dove into my side and I kissed her on the forehead.

    "What are you feeding her? I used to be able to kiss the top of her head."

    "Everything,
    I think she's having another growth spurt." Summer replied. I showed
    them around, introducing them to the guys on duty. Herb gave me a sly
    wink, I don't think he had any doubts now as to why I was leaving.

    Allan
    walked over to us. "Damn, I'm sorry you're not feeling well Pete.
    Hopefully you'll feel better by Thursday. Danny is coming into the cover
    the overnight." I looked at him oddly. "Get outta here you three." He
    smiled and thumped me on the back and walked off.

    I wasn't sure
    what happened, but I wasn't about to argue the point. We all piled into
    my truck and I drove back to the house. I felt Mom's hand in this when I
    saw a big spread being worked on for dinner. I knew I was right. I
    asked her if she needed any help.

    "Maybe a little." She put her
    hand on Emily’s shoulder. "Would you mind giving me a hand Emily?" Mom
    gave me a look and raised an eyebrow in dismissal.

    "Don't work her too hard. We'll need some help to clean out under the tree later." I said chuckling.

    As
    soon as we made it through the doorway Summer turned me and fell into
    my arms. The kiss was sweet with an underlying urgency. Her body felt
    like a taught bowstring against me, the energy waiting to be unleashed.

    Em
    said a little louder than necessary. "If I know them, they're in there
    with their faces stuck together." Causing us both to laugh.

    "I
    hope we have a lot of potatoes to peel. I'm really hungry." I called
    back. Summer pulled me down onto the couch and kissed me again.

    "I have a special surprise for you." She said with a big grin.

    "Not here, my mother is right in the kitchen!" I said laughing.

    "Not
    that, maybe later if we can find a way to pull it off." She said as she
    gave the front of my pants a squeeze. "I've only had Bob to keep me
    company the last two months, and he's a lousy cuddler."

    My eyes went wide. "Who is Bob?" I asked.

    She snorted and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Battery operated boyfriend." I busted out laughing.

    "Is this the same Bob you traveled with a few years ago?" I asked softly, not wanting the conversation to raise questions.

    Summer
    rolled her eyes. "Maybe, maybe not? You left me in a bad way two weeks
    ago when you called. It's not nice to ply a girl with pretty words and
    promises and then leave her to take matters in her own hands." I
    remembered the call, and I wanted so badly to ravish her until we both
    passed out.

    "Oh my God, look at you blush." She said with a
    smile. She leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Don't you worry, I'll get
    my due for that, and then some." She took my ear lobe in her mouth
    giving it a tug. Her hand slipped between my legs, she massaged the
    inside of my thigh and it was getting the reaction she expected.

    "I'm going to run upstairs and change, I'll be right back." I said, trying to steady my breathing.

    She grinned even further with a glint in her eye. "Want to show me your room?"

    I
    chuckled at that. "Sure." I stood taking her hand and led her upstairs.
    I led her into the room where she peeked out the door behind us before
    closing it quietly and began unbuttoning my shirt for me. In a flash I
    was shirtless and she was kissing her way down as she pushed my t-shirt
    up and off.

    "Are you nuts?" I chuckled.

    "I can't leave you
    like this through dinner." She said stroking my hard cock through my
    pants. She stepped back sitting on the edge of the bed and pulled me
    towards her by the belt and undid it. She had my pants and boxers around
    my knees and began licking my cock. She looked up catching my eye as
    she began taking it into her mouth. It's a wonder my knees didn't buckle
    at the sensation. She took me slowly at first, but sensed my mounting
    frustration and sped up, bobbing swiftly drawing me out until I exploded
    down her throat.

    I gasped catching my breath. "You're a little bit evil, you know that?"

    She dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a tissue she grabbed from the box on the nightstand.

    "I don't know about that. I think I'm more angelic, to relieve you from your suffering like that." She replied.

    "I can't wait to return the favor."

    "Neither
    can I." She said smiling. "Is there a bathroom up here?" I told her it
    was the last door on the right. "Good, let me go freshen up and head
    downstairs before you come down."

    I came down the stairs and
    stopped at the sight before me. Summer sat at the end of the couch, with
    a mug in her hands, eyes wide as she watched Em. Colored lights
    twinkled making the scene magical. She had the most beatific expression
    as she watched Emily scouting the presents under the tree. Emily sounded
    amazed that she had so many. Mom had pulled out the stops when she
    discovered she finally had a girl to shop for. Summer's gaze lit on me
    and her smile got even bigger as she beckoned me over. Just as I sat
    down Mom called out for a hand and I hopped back up and grabbed the tray
    she'd put together.

    "This one for Em, no rum in it." She pointed at one of the mugs of hot cider.

    "Going to be that kind of night is it?" I chuckled.

    "Hey,
    it's the holidays. Why not enjoy ourselves?" She followed me out with a
    huge platter of food and set it on the coffee table. We chatted while
    dinner cooked. Emily landed next to the platter and began nibbling away.
    I had a dread feeling that this meeting was going to be awkward for
    everybody involved. Trust Mom to treat Summer like a longtime
    girlfriend, not like someone she'd met a few hours before. Somehow
    discussion turned to what I was like when I was little and the
    embarrassing stories began. Before long the buzzer on the stove went off
    and we mobilized and soon we were sitting around the table, a feast
    laid out before us.

    "I wondered where he got his culinary skills from, now I know. Everything was delicious."

    "Thank you. I assure you that I only showed him the basics, he's more creative than I've ever been in the kitchen."

    Em piped in describing our weekend of Italian food when I was at their house a few months earlier.

    "Your
    lieutenant wasn't happy with me because of it either. I guess since
    you've been there they've eaten better than they had in years. Some of
    the guys said you were a better cook than their wives." Summer said
    laughing.

    "It's probably for the best, Earl was getting a paunch on him." I replied. "I have a gift. What can I say?"

    "You could say, don't move Mom, I'll take care of the dishes."

    Hearing my groan caused Emily to add, "You know the deal, the cook doesn't do the dishes, and you didn't cook."

    "I
    didn't cook, either I'll help you hon." Summer added as the laughter
    subsided. It wasn't long before we joined Mom and Emily in the living
    room again.

    "I now have a promise that you're going to practice
    your music so you don't forget it." Mom said. "Emily is going to teach
    you to play guitar too, so I hear."

    "I hope so." I replied as we
    got comfortable on the couch. I looked up and Emily's face was full of
    pent up excitement. Summer stifled a yawn behind her hand. "Maybe we
    should wait, your mom seems pretty tired."

    "Mom, do you need some coffee?" She asked with a longing in her voice. We all laughed as her mother declined.

    "Pete, get in there and play Santa for us." Mom said as she prodded me with a toe.

    It
    was surprising how little time it took to tear through the loot. Emily
    dancing around a pile hugging her new game. She pouted slightly because
    her mother said she'd lose it if her grades didn't stay up. I agreed,
    and reminded her we had a deal. We did our best to neaten up and make a
    pathway. Mom said she was going to go to bed and made her way upstairs.
    We had Emily's bed made up in Mom's office on a borrowed folding bed.
    Summer allowed her to take the game with her so she could try it out. A
    quiet settled over the house as we tucked in for the night.

    Summer
    emerged from Emily's makeshift bedroom. I had cleared the coffee table
    off and set the last gift in the middle of the table. A small velvet box
    with a little red bow on it. She stopped half way across the room, her
    eyes wide as she looked at the box then over at me. I knelt on one knee
    in front of the wood stove a stick in hand poking up the coals. She
    looked at me kneeling then at the box again. I was unsure of what was
    going on in her mind, but a wash of expressions made their way across
    her face in a fleeting moment. She finally broke eye contact with me and
    retrieved a similar box from her purse setting it next to the one that
    was on the coffee table. She sat on the couch and patted the spot next
    to her. My heart pounding because of the look she gave me. I was both
    worried and hopeful.

    She inhaled quickly as if to begin a speech. "Pete, remember when you came out to see me?"

    "Just
    open it first. Please." I interrupted her. She looked up sharply at me.
    "Please?" I said with a grin. She gave me a curious look and reached
    for the box like it might go off like a bomb if she moved to quickly.
    She lifted the lid gently and looked for a moment at the silver pendant.
    A grin crept across her face as she let out the breath she'd been
    holding.

    "It's beautiful!" She said turning to me and giving me a kiss.

    "It's
    one of a kind. The woman that made it said she wouldn't make another
    for at least three months. It was our deal after she saw the design I'd
    made for it." The pendant was a large silver heart with a smaller heart
    inside, and another smaller heart inside of that one. Along the edge
    where the three hearts joined, small stones were set. I chose our three
    birthstones and they worked well together in pale blue, clear and pink.

    I
    chuckled after a few more kisses. "I know what you were thinking. I was
    thinking the same thing myself. I spent weeks looking at rings." I said
    softly. "Then about a month ago, I don't know what reminded me of it,
    but I remembered how proud you sounded when you told me that you were
    back on your feet, and you were doing well. I didn't want to feel like I
    was trying to tie you down again, and become the old ball and chain."

    She drew a breath to say something and I turned looking deep into her eyes and saw the answer to the question I hadn't asked.

    "I
    want you to want it as much as I do. When I ask, you'll know it's
    coming." I said as I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. I
    pulled back to see her eyes welling up.

    "How is it that you understand me so well?" Her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I
    listen to what you say, and to what you don't say." I smiled at her and
    the first tear broke free and rolled down her face. I brushed them away
    with my thumbs and before I knew it she was straddling me and our lips
    crashed together. The frustration of the past two months apart trickled
    away gently. It took a loud pop from the wood stove to rouse us. Summer
    jumped, startled by the sound, then realizing what it was began to
    chuckle. She sat up slightly, still straddling my lap and whipped her
    hair to one side, with a deft motion she undid the necklace she was
    wearing and set it on the table. She reached into the box and lifted out
    the pendant and handed it to me. She turned and sat on my lap and
    lifted her hair. I clasped the necklace and leaned in kissing her softly
    on the neck, causing her to let out a sigh and tilted her head inviting
    me to have my fill.

    "You're distracting me." She mumbled.

    "Really?" I said. "From what?" She shivered in my arms as I continued my gentle assault on her neck.

    "We need to talk."

    I
    felt an icy bolt run down my spine. Those are words I never wanted to
    hear. She noticed I'd stopped nibbling her neck and patted the hand I
    had wrapped around her waist. She leaned forward and then slid off my
    lap and sat next to me. The other little box in hand. She was still
    smiling but looked at me with concern.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yea," I said, "what do you mean we need to talk?"

    She
    laughed gently. "Relax. It's just that this needs a little
    explanation." She handed me the box and tucked her leg under her. She
    nodded at the box, urging me to open it. I looked up at her for a
    moment, her eyebrows went up as she urged me to open it with an impish
    grin. "Well go on." I pulled the ribbon off and tore the paper sliding
    out what looked like a jewelry box. I opened up to find a pewter key
    chain with my initials on it. I breathed a little better.

    "Emily and I decided we don't want you to come stay with us for a few weeks while you look for a new place."

    I
    looked up sharply at that. She had a devious smile on her lips. She
    motioned towards the box again. I picked up the heavy oval and keys
    dangled out from underneath it.

    "We decided we don't want you to look for a new home. You already have one if you want it."

    I turned it over, the inscription on the other side said, "Always Remember To Come Home."

    "That
    was Emily's idea. She knows being a firefighter isn't exactly the
    safest profession. She's close to Uncle Dale. So much so that sometimes I
    wonder which one is the kid." I turned and kissed her, smothering her
    next words. She pulled back gasping for breath. "Is that a yes?"

    I just nodded, too choked up to reply.
    Epilogue

    I
    sat on an old stump, steam rising off my coffee in the cool morning
    air. The clouds were heavy, a faint glimmer of the sun trying to break
    through near the horizon. The breeze kicked up, dried leaves skittered
    across the brown grass at my feet. I looked up, in the distance there
    was a V of southbound geese. I lowered my eyes and took in the little
    house with a grin and shook my head. So many things had happened in just
    a few short years. A blue jay called out just as the door opened and
    Emily barreled out headed for the school bus. She didn't even look up as
    she darted around the house to stand with the her friends down a few
    houses. She'd grown and was looking more like the beautiful woman she
    would soon become. I looked over at the kitchen window and saw a shadow
    move. A few minutes later the door opened again, Summer stood on the
    step scanning the yard, for me I assumed.

    "Pete?" She hollered.

    "I'm
    over here." I said, getting her attention. She walked over and stopped
    in front of me, her hair blew in front of her face, her arms crossed
    tight against the chill.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I'm fine."

    "What
    are you doing out here in the cold?" She said bumping my foot aside
    slightly so she could perch on my knee, her arm wrapped around my back
    as she nestled in to find some warmth.

    "Counting my blessings.
    The second one just dashed up the road to catch the bus, the first one
    is right here." I said running my hand up her back. "After that I lost
    count."

    "Today?" I asked. We'd gotten into a little routine over
    the past year, where I had asked her to marry me, and she said she'd
    tell me when she was ready. It had been over a year, nearly two, since
    I'd moved here, and the life agreed with me somehow. The area was rough,
    but the people strong and supportive. There were whisperings about us,
    but they all disappeared when people realized just how in love we
    were... we are. Our game was to the point where I wouldn't have to say
    anything more, and she knew what I wanted. I asked daily.

    "Happy
    birthday." She said, then leaned down and kissed me. The blue jay taking
    offense to our conversation decided to voice his opinion again. I
    raised my eyebrows at her. I never let her get away without answering
    me. She looked up over my head, her eyes scanning the yard, she looked
    up at the sky and slowly began nodding. She looked down at me with a
    smile. "Today."

    By Member389 for Literotica
    0 min
  • Summer In Maine: Part 6
    School of Rock
    A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

    I made it back with plenty of time. I set up an online music account
    on Emily's laptop, and we sat at the table downloading songs by Chuck
    Berry, Stevie Ray Vaughn, BB King, some David Gilmour and Eric Clapton.

    "Are you turning my kid into a rock star?" Summer asked leaning on my shoulder, watching us select songs.

    I
    laughed. "Why not?" Emily hopped up out of her chair and started
    playing air guitar as I hit play on Johnny B. Goode. As it wound down
    she dropped to the floor kicking her feet. I laughed even harder. "I
    think I've seen that move before."

    Em got up breathing hard. "What about you, this is all guitars. Do you have any piano music?"

    "That
    I do." I popped open the browser and found a video of one of my
    favorites. The song started and a rap sounded on the door, Summer
    answered it. A shuffle of people and chattering was going on and a
    pretty girl shot out from around Summer and came over to the table where
    we were.

    "Hey Jessie, this is Pete," in an exaggerated whisper she followed up with, "he's my mom's boyfriend." I grinned at that.

    "How are you Jessie?" I asked. "Think you can help with Emily’s studying tonight?" Her expression froze on the word study.

    "Relax, we're just going to listen to some music, not do algebra." Emily said, calming her friend.

    I
    stood up as the ladies approached, a woman a few years older than
    Summer walked beside her with a big smile on her face. Summer made the
    introductions and hands got shaken the big grin remained.

    "Alright
    girls, are you ready? Let's get a move on we need to stop at the store
    and pick up some food on the way back to the house." Diane announced.
    "It's good to meet you Pete, hopefully we'll get to see more of you
    around here in the future." She winked playfully.

    "I'll be glad to oblige." I replied with an equal grin. Jesse helped Emmy gather up her gear and they headed for the door.

    Summer stepped back in the kitchen rolling her eyes. She stopped and looked into my eyes, and bit her lip. "Now what?"

    I grinned and shrugged. "What do you normally do on Saturdays?"

    "Clean, do laundry, run errands, the usual." She chuckled.

    "Where's the vacuum?" I asked. "Four hands are better than two."

    We cleaned the place up pretty quickly, with a hand reaching out to give a gentle back rub, or an occasional kiss in passing.

    "I
    might keep you around, you look damn sexy pushing a vacuum." She smiled
    as we sat and polished off the left-overs from breakfast for lunch.
    "You cook, you clean, you rescue damsels in distress, and you're amazing
    in the sack. Is there anything you can't do?"

    "Well when your mother is Martha Stewart and your father was Superman, no." I laughed.

    Summer smiled. "I almost wish we were staying in tonight, Clark junior."

    "With the depleted state of your fridge, we'll likely be eating bread and water." I replied.

    "Damn that's another thing we need to do."

    "Was that the towels in the dryer? They should be fine, let's go do it now. Do you have a list?"

    Summer shook her head and peeked into the freezer for a minute, then opened the pantry cupboard. "Was that all the eggs?"

    "Yup, and don't forget the OJ."

    We wandered through the store and I watched as Summer filled in the cart I had.

    "Do you do anything special on Sundays? You know, family dinner or anything like that?" I asked.

    "No not really. Sometimes I'll make something big that we can eat for a few days in left-overs. Why?"

    I
    just shrugged and smiled. As we picked out the groceries I picked out a
    few things, made an occasional inquiry as to what Emily and her liked
    to eat. A few more things got added to the cart and she gave me a shrewd
    look.

    "What are you planning?" She asked with a sly smile.

    I shrugged and smiled again. "Something going along with the theme. When do you think Emily will be home."

    We finished the shopping, and after a little head butting I slid my card and paid for the groceries.

    "You're
    saving me a hotel and eating out, it's the least I can do." I argued
    and gave her back her little scowl. "Besides, you're so cute when you're
    angry." I prepared to duck but all I got was a raised eyebrow. We got
    everything into the house and unpacked, Summer turned and leaned on the
    counter, blowing a loose strand of hair out of her face.

    "I hope I can keep awake during our date. What are we doing tonight?"

    "Dinner for one, but that's a given, I need you to build up your strength." I winked, the rest is a closely guarded secret.

    "I got it, no jeans or sneakers." She looked up at the clock. "Where are we going?" She sounded piqued. I just chuckled.

    "Well we do have about an hour drive to get there, so we should be ready before 6."

    She
    just looked at me wide-eyed for a moment and swiveled her head to look
    at the clock. "Crap, I'd better get a move on. It's not as easy for us
    girls to get ready as you guys. It takes time for us to be presentable."

    I smiled. "The only thing you need to do is change."

    "No
    jeans." She parroted with me, making us both laugh. She leaned in for a
    kiss. "I get the shower first." She got up and sashayed into the other
    room.

    "Damn, the only thing sexier than you in jeans, is you out of jeans." I called out.

    She
    came back in a long pink fuzzy robe a few moments later. "The same
    could be said for you." She leaned down and kissed me again. I took the
    liberty of slipping a hand up her leg, noting she was shower ready.

    "You sure you don't want to conserve water and shower together?" I said smiling.

    "If you join me, you may want to cancel the reservations now." She winked.

    "I guess I'll just have to restrain myself then." I sighed, then frowned.

    "Aww! You look like you lost your puppy." She said with a laugh.

    I gave her a light pat on the rump. "You'd better get in there before I lose my mind and take you right here."

    "Promises, promises." She said with a wink.

    I
    had been relegated to using Emily’s room to get ready, Summer didn't
    want me to see her getting ready, she wanted to make an entrance. She
    made her way from bath to bedroom, singing a song under her breath,
    pausing to smile at me as she passed, and continuing her song. "So let’s
    get it over and just get naked, With sweat dripping' down your little
    back." I recognized the song, she sang it when we were in Maine at the
    beach house, the lyrics were definitely not something you'd hear on the
    radio.

    I got my chance at the shower, the floral and fruity smell
    of soap and shampoo hung heavily in the humid air. I took a deep breath
    of it and closed my eyes a fleeting thought of kissing her neck, the
    scent of her intoxicating like a tropical flower. I finished and went
    across the hall and began dressing, keeping an eye to each detail as I
    donned the dark gray suit. The tailor at the shop that helped measure me
    told something I had no idea of, "a well-tailored suit is to women what
    lingerie is to a man." I had to trust her, she was a woman after all. I
    finished up getting the tie dimpled properly and setting the pocket
    square how she'd shown me. I remember something she said when she was
    kitting me out. "She must be a very special lady." I responded that,
    "she is a very special lady," with a smirk. I made my way out to the
    kitchen laying my overcoat across the back of one of the chairs and
    checked to make sure I had everything I needed. Spinning my wrist to
    check my watch, we had a few minutes before we needed to leave.

    "Do you need a hand in there? I could call in the Army or something." I hollered.

    "Oh
    hush! I'll be right out!" She answered through the door. A few more
    minutes passed before I heard the door open, only darkness beyond.
    "Prepare yourself, I hope you're not disappointed."

    "Oh stop..." I
    began as she walked into the kitchen light. She stopped tilting a hip,
    bringing one knee in front of the other like a runway model. She glowed
    in the dim light, her hair long, tucked back on one side with a silver
    barrette. Her eyes boring into me watching my every movement as I took
    her in. She wore a short sweater dress in wide gray and black stripes
    with knee high gray suede boots. Naturally tall, she was tall or taller
    than I was as my eyes slowly climbed back up to her face. The hint of a
    smile appeared as I took her all in.

    "Speechless, huh, that bad?"

    I cleared my throat quickly. "No, no! You look stunning." I said with complete honesty.

    "You look pretty handsome yourself." She responded, her voice husky as she looked me up and down.

    "The tailor was right." I thought with a smirk. The twinkle in Summer's eye was causing my heart to melt a bit.

    "Do
    you have a coat?" I asked, and she took one from the hall closet. I
    held my hand out for it and she smiled as I opened it for her to slip
    on.

    "Such a gentleman."

    "I'll do my best." I replied grinning as I took my coat and we left.

    We
    made our way north to the city. I ignored her gentle prods to find out
    where we were going. She reached over and took my free hand while I
    drove. She didn't grip it tightly, but ran her fingertips along the
    seams of my palm, her thumb rubbing lazy circles across the back. She
    was quiet, but I could feel the hum of anticipation. I only hoped things
    didn't fall short of her expectations.

    I pulled up in front of
    the restaurant and a valet came around opened Summer's door as mine
    opened at the hand of another. He walked her around the front of the
    Jeep and handed her over to me with a big smile. We walked towards the
    door slowly.

    "Are you nuts?" She said under her voice. "This is going to cost a fortune."

    "Don't
    worry," I replied, "haven't you ever heard of dine and ditch?" I said
    chuckling. "I'm not saying we're going to do this every Saturday, but
    you only live once. So let's relax and enjoy tonight." We stepped inside
    the lavish foyer where the host welcomed us. I gave him my name and he
    smiled checking off a list and asked if we'd like to check our coats
    before we were seated. I took Summer's before removing mine and handed
    them over to the coat room attendant. I turned to find Summer looking
    around with wide eyes, her lower lip held tightly in her teeth as she
    fondled her little heart pendant nervously.

    "This way please." He
    said turning towards the dining room. Without thought Summer's hand
    slipped around my arm. I smiled and led her to the table. She got more
    than one look of admiration as we passed other tables. The host held her
    chair for her as she sat with a little smile thanking him. I sat down
    as he told us who our server would be and left.

    Summer watched as
    he stepped away and ducked her head slightly whispering. "I feel like
    such a grown up." I had to stifle my laugh.

    We ordered cocktails
    and then dinner. Summer indulging her love of seafood, I sat watching
    her eyes roll back with every bite of her scampi. The food was
    delicious, the wine as well. We finished with dessert and cappuccinos.
    She noticed I peeked at my watch.

    "Already tired of me?" She said with a pout.

    "Just making sure we're on time for our next stop." I smiled.

    Her eyes opened wider. "There's more?"

    I nodded with a smirk. "Not to worry, we're doing good on time." I said sipping my coffee.

    She
    gave me a shrewd look, then shook her head with a smile. "I honestly
    don't know what I've done to deserve this kind of treatment, but I like
    it." I chuckled at that. I paid the check, we collected our coats and
    got the car headed towards our next stop. The club was in a converted
    warehouse, the brickwork old and worn as we entered and I picked up the
    tickets I'd ordered earlier in the week. Taking care of that, we were
    led to a small table a few rows back from the stage. I held Summer's
    chair for her as she sat. I sat beside her, the table set so we were
    practically side by side. She reached under the table squeezing my thigh
    as she smiled. She had seen the posters as we entered for the show and
    beamed at me knowing her love of music. We ordered drinks and the show
    started. We listened, she sang along under her breath to a few of the
    songs. At some point our chairs got much closer and my arm was wrapped
    around her shoulder and she leaned into me putting her head on my
    shoulder during one song. When it finished she looked up at me, our
    faces close. She just tilted her head slightly her lips parting as mine
    met hers in a deep kiss. The applause for the song was our backdrop for a
    moment. She pulled back slightly, a smile spread across her face, her
    skin aglow in the dim light. She excused herself and went off to the
    ladies room.

    She returned a few minutes later set her clutch on
    the table as she sat, slipped her hand out of it and slipped it into my
    jacket pocket and withdrew it as she leaned in for another kiss. I
    smiled at her but the curiosity got the better of me and slipped my hand
    into my pocket. I felt a warm damp lacy bit of cloth. When the
    realization hit me I looked sidelong at Summer wide eyed. She just
    looked up at the stage biting her lip again and slipping her gaze
    sideways to me with a knowing smirk. She was lucky the club was crowded
    or I would have double checked. I removed my hand from my pocket and
    rubbed my nose smelling the musky scent of her. It inflamed the feeling
    that had been smoldering in me since I'd seen her emerge from her
    bedroom earlier. I politely declined another round from the waitress,
    and wondered how we could make a hasty exit without it being obvious. As
    the set ended Summer leaned over and whispered in my ear.

    "There's a nice little park with a walk along the river not far from here."

    "That
    sounds nice." I said softly. I wasn't in the mood for an encore. I
    stood carefully buttoning my coat hoping my arousal didn't show. Summer
    stood gathering her things and we made our way out to the entrance to
    collect our coats.

    Once in the car she directed me through the
    streets down to the riverfront where found a place to park. We started
    down the walk to the waterfront, at one end of the park was a large
    brightly lit fountain, there were paths leading away down both river
    banks. She turned us toward the right which led us northward, lamp posts
    lighting the way, benches lay covered in autumn leaves, they lifted
    gently in the breeze off the water.

    "Tonight has been amazing." She said wrapping her arm around my waist pulling herself tightly under my arm. I smiled.

    "I couldn't agree more." I said.

    She
    stopped looking over her shoulder to make sure we weren't being
    followed. The city had the feeling of people huddling inside in this
    cold late hour. We were the only people around. She took my hand and led
    me away from the walk way up the lawn under the trees, leaves rustling
    under our feet. She stopped a few yards away and turned leaning against
    the trunk of a large maple tree. She laid her hands behind her against
    the trunk as she inhaled the scent of the dead leaves and smiled up at
    me in the dim light. I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply.
    Her tongue slipped along mine as her hand gripped my neck pulling me
    down into her. I felt dizzy like the world had begun spinning around us
    and she was the only solid point which I could hold onto. I broke away
    gasping for breath.

    "How's a girl to keep from falling for you?" She asked breathing heavily.

    "I
    don't know, but don't let me stop you." I smiled and kissed her again.
    Her hand slid up the front of slacks stroking me firmly.

    "I want you, right now." She said as she reached for the zipper.

    "Here?"
    I asked chuckling as I looked around noting we were in darkness
    afforded by the leaves still clinging to the trees above us. My zipper
    was down and her chilly hand found what it was looking for and pulled me
    none to gently free of my clothing.

    "Here, and now." She said stroking me firmly.

    I
    slipped my hands under her coat pulling her dress up over her hips. She
    spread her legs for me as she slid me into her damp heat. I groaned
    deeply as she wrapped her long leather clad leg around my hip urging me
    deeper. I reached around her grasping her exposed ass in my hands
    lifting her slightly as I leaned into her and pulled her down as I
    thrust forward. We both grunted as our mouths locked together. Her back
    arched away from the tree as I plunged into her in short hard strokes. I
    had her other leg around me as I drove forward with an urgency that
    scared me. She leaned her head back and gasped letting out high pitched
    whispers urging me on. "Yes, yes!" Being on edge all night it didn't
    take me long before I pitched forward pinning her against the tree as I
    climaxed, all of the tension built up finally releasing.

    I gasped
    for breath, and opened my eyes realizing I was staring at her little
    silver heart pendant. I was still holding her hard against the tree, my
    fingers buried hard into her flesh. I relaxed slightly, her legs jerked
    as she tightened her grip around my hips. "Don't worry I won't let you
    fall."

    "Too late." She said. I felt her tug the hair on my head
    as she lifted my face up to hers and kissed me deeply. "I'm already too
    far gone." She said smiling. "You're stuck with me."

    "I wouldn't
    say stuck." I chuckled, my heart settling back down to a normal rhythm.
    My arms were burning from holding her up, but I had no intention of
    letting her go. It was a moment before she set first one foot down, then
    the other, the feeling she could still fall over kept her arms locked
    firmly around my neck. As our bodies separated a cool breeze shot
    between us causing a shiver to run through Summer. She snatched the
    cloth out of my breast pocket and tidied up as quickly as she could
    before yanking her dress down to keep out the cold. She tidied me up as
    well before tucking me back in. She grinned tucking it into the same
    pocket as her panties.

    "I'll pay for the dry cleaning." She grinned.

    "No need, I'm never cleaning this suit ever." I laughed.

    She
    leaned forward laying her head on my chest nuzzling up under my chin.
    "I don't know what cologne you're wearing but it's a real panty
    dropper."

    I couldn't help myself and busted out laughing at that. Laughter fizzed up from Summer as well.

    "Well that was the selling point, I'm glad it lived up to the advertising." I said. "It's getting cold, let's go home."

    "Tell me about it, you don't have an icy breeze blowing up your skirt." She said giggling.

    We
    made it home and stumbled into the house still chuckling about how the
    evening turned out. It wasn't long before we laid naked in bed,
    surrounded by the darkness and warmth.

    "Thank you." She said and kissed me.

    "For what?" I asked.

    "For
    what?" She said surprised. "For everything you do. You're so sweet to
    me, and you spoil me rotten. Tonight being proof of that."

    I
    shrugged. "It's how I envision being in love is supposed to be." I
    swallowed hard. "You matter to me, more than anything. There's nothing
    in the world I wouldn't do for you."

    There was an uneasy pause.
    "Just don't forget who you are. No matter how much you love someone, you
    can't stop being true to yourself." She whispered, then kissed me. I
    felt dampness on my face.

    "Hey, what's wrong?" I asked concern filling my voice as I pulled her closer.

    "Nothing is wrong, that's what scares me." She said. "Try to understand what I said. I've been there before."

    "That's what made you leave when you did, isn't it. You were afraid."

    She
    laughed and a inhaled with a sniffle. "You could say that. I debauched a
    local teen, I probably would have been stoned out of town if anybody
    had found out."

    "Don't worry, we haven't used that whole scarlet
    letter thing in at least five years. You're safe now, and everything
    seems to be turning out alright."

    She kissed me softly and rolled
    over in my grip leaning back against me and tucked my hand up beneath
    her chin with a deep sigh. I kissed her behind the ear, eliciting a soft
    purr, before nodding off myself.
    Good things come to those who wait.

    We both jolted awake at the sound of a phone ringing. Summer bolted out of bed to answer it.

    "Hello?" She said anxiously, after a moment she sighed. "Okay sweety, have fun, we'll see you this afternoon. Love you, bye."

    I looked over at the bedside clock and realized we'd slept late, it was after 9.

    "They're going to a matinee in town then Diane is going to drop her off around 3 o'clock."

    "What will we do until then?" I said sarcastically.

    She
    looked me up and down with the blankets thrown back. "Oh I'm sure we'll
    think of something." She wiggled her eyebrows at me, and I busted out
    laughing.

    She climbed back into the bed, we were instantly
    kissing and touching, there was no urgency, just the acknowledgment that
    we were both where we most wanted to be, and with whom we wanted to be.
    Lips teased, fingers caressed, and time floated pleasantly by without
    either of us noticing. Summer rolled me onto my back and threw a leg
    over me sliding down my legs, and began licking my cock. She looked me
    in the eye as she did it, the hunger I saw there was intense. My
    breathing was getting shallow as I watched her get me harder and wetter.
    I lifted my hips hoping she would take me in her mouth but she only
    smiled, and licked again, and again. The sweet torture nearing a fever
    pitch, and she only continued, long slow wet licks.

    "If you see
    something you want, take it." She said, her voice low and husky. She
    licked the length of me, then swirled her tongue around the tip. I
    gathered what little wits I had, and slid out from under her got up and
    walked to the foot of the bed seeing her beautiful ass pointing up in
    the air, moisture glinting off pink lips, I knew what I wanted. I placed
    my cock at her entrance and pushed slightly, eliciting a moan from each
    of us.

    "I want it, and I'll take it." I said as I pushed forward
    burying my hard cock deep inside her. Summer let out a sharp moan, as
    she threw her head back. I began long hard strokes, the moans
    synchronized quickly.

    "Pull my hair." She gasped. I reached up
    and gathered her hair and pulled her head back gently. Her moans
    increased and my tempo picked up, my hips driving her forward with every
    stroke. She began chanting, "yes, yes, yes, oh fuck" and I soon lost
    all control and took her hips in both hands driving forward a few last
    hard strokes exploding deep inside her. I could feel the walls of her
    cunt clamp down on me hard as spent myself in her. Summer collapsed face
    first into the sheets gasping for air. I still had her hips in a vice
    like grip as the spasms subsided.

    "I didn't think it was
    possible, but I think you're getting better at this." Summer gasped from
    the folds of the sheets. "Which is impressive considering you were damn
    good at it in the first place."

    I smiled, gasping for air. "I
    have a good teacher." I released my grip on her hips and pulled free of
    her, she let out a sad little moan and rolled onto her side. Her hair
    was a complete mess, covering her face I could see her peeking out from
    between the locks. "Nice hair." I laughed.

    "It has that freshly
    fucked look I was going for." She giggled. We cuddled for a while before
    she groaned. "We'd better get up, it's lunch time, and we'll need to be
    presentable when Emily gets home."

    I stripped the bed and got
    the sheets into the wash. Summer made coffee and whipped us up some
    brunch. A not so quick shower for the both of us and we were parked on
    the couch watching TV when Emily burst into the house, her friend Jesse
    hot on her heels.

    "Hi Mom! Pete we listened to all those guitar
    players you gave me to listen to, they were awesome. They all play
    electric guitar though. I'm not sure mom's going to let me get one."

    "Well
    let's look at some great acoustics then. No need to dive head long into
    your rock & roll career just yet, you've got a couple years." I
    said laughing.

    "We'd better get going Jesse." Her mother said.

    Em
    just sat next to me and I gave her a nudge. "Don't you think you should
    say thank you?" I murmured. She looked at me, smiled and jumped up and
    ran after Jesse and her mother. Summer and I hot on her heels to join in
    with thanks.

    She spent the afternoon apprising us of everything
    they did, and the movie they saw. At her insistence I gave her a short
    list of acoustic guitarists to research online. We ended up finishing
    our Italian food weekend with baked ziti for dinner. Bed time was a bit
    tougher, I had to promise to be there tomorrow when she got home from
    school before I got a hug.

    Summer poured the dregs of the wine off into our glasses and handed me mine. "You're doing it again."

    "Doing what?"

    "Thinking, the question is, what about."

    I just shook my head. "Nothing really... it's just that..." I let out a heavy sigh.

    Summer's eyebrows raised as she waited for me to spill my guts.

    "Promise me you won't laugh?" I said.

    She smiled. "Not a chance."

    "I was just thinking that I wondered what kind of step-dad I'd make."

    Summer's
    eyes popped open at that. A few expressions raced across her face,
    before quickly returning to a thoughtful look of her own. "Listen," she
    said, "don't get ahead of yourself. I don't want you to feel like you
    have to fill any role in that regard. Let's take it one day at a time.
    Besides, you have a lot on your plate to start with, a new job, a new
    city, a new life. The only thing she needs is a friend, and I think
    you've already proven that you can do that with little effort." She
    smiled at me, but there was worry in her eyes.

    "That's not going
    to be a problem." I smiled back at her and drew her closer. "I'm turning
    into a worry-wart like you." I got a quick poke in the ribs for that.

    We
    were up at the crack of dawn, well actually before it cracked. Summer
    kept telling me that I didn't need to be up so early and I just turned
    her towards the bathroom to get ready for work. While the girls did
    their thing, I did mine, and had lunches ready to go for both of them,
    and breakfast laid out before they even popped back into the kitchen.

    "Don't
    get used to this." Summer turned to lecture Em. "As soon as he's gone
    it's back to corn flakes and bananas." I laughed, as they dug into
    breakfast with a single minded urgency. Emily was soon bundled up and
    out the door with her book bag, Summer wasn't far behind her a deep kiss
    and a wish to play hooky from work. I patted her gently on the
    backside.

    "Your patients are waiting for that bright smile to make them feel better." I said.

    "Well
    if Mr. Brown makes a grab for my ass while I'm checking his vitals
    again, he may ended up for an extended stay with a few extra bruises."
    She said smartly. "I might just have to put him in restraints."

    "Sounds fun." I said wiggling my eyebrows.

    "Maybe I'll bring some home for you." She grinned. She bolted out the door, as I shouted for her to drive safe.

    The
    next days lent themselves to relative domesticity. I played house mate,
    making meals, keeping things organized and assisting with homework.

    It
    soon came time for me to head home. That morning I woke before the
    alarm staring at the glow of the clock. Our lovemaking the night before
    had been frantic as if we were never going to see each other again. I
    could feel the slight sting of scratches on my back which left me with a
    feeling of contentment. As I wallowed in bliss at the feelings flowing
    through me I was surprised when I felt her lips brush the knuckles of my
    hand.

    "You're awake." I whispered softly enough not to wake her
    if I was wrong. She responded with a gentle hum. I leaned forward and
    kissed behind the ear, a tremble flowed through her as she arched her
    neck gracefully inviting more of the same. I obliged her, a contented
    sigh was how she responded.

    "I don't know how I'm going to keep from going crazy for the next two months." She said, another sigh escaping her lips.

    "How so?"

    Laughter
    bubbled up from deep in her chest. "Despite what you may think, you're
    not the only horny one of this duo. I've kind of gotten used to this guy
    being ready and willing with little notice." She said as she snaked her
    hand over her hip grasping my cock.

    "I hope he's not all your after." I teased.

    She
    rolled over quickly, her hand slipping around my neck bringing us
    forehead to forehead. "You don't think that, do you?" She asked, concern
    evident in her voice.

    It was my turn to laugh. "If I were at all
    worried, I wouldn't be here. Remember, I'm the one who came looking for
    you." I said as I kissed her. She took control and rolled me onto my
    back and straddled me. I wasn't sure if it was her hips pinning me to
    the mattress, or me pinning her hips to mine as she kissed my chest, she
    worked her way up neck. Quickly our lips crashed together, bodies
    gripped tightly not wanting to let go. She slid forward slightly and
    settled herself on me as she took my face in her hands, willing herself
    to slow down. I wrapped my arms around her waist holding her in place as
    I lifted my hips plunging into her in long deep strokes.

    "Take me like you did the other night." She gasped into my mouth. "Take me like you want nothing else."

    "I
    want nothing else." I growled as I rolled her off me, she scooted onto
    all fours and snatched my pillow from the head of the bed hugging it
    tightly, her ass pointing straight up. I slid my hand down her ass and
    up between her legs, she was so wet and hot I thought she was melting.
    She pressed back against my hand and made a small yearning moan.

    "Please."
    She whispered urgently wiggling her ass in the air. I felt my cock
    throb at the sight of her, in the gray light. I couldn't take my eyes
    off her, but my body moved without conscious control as I slipped behind
    her, took her hips in my hands and slid into her. She whimpered into
    the pillow, she tried to pull away from me and I only pulled her back
    onto me. I held her like that for a long moment, her cunt gripping down
    on me, trying hard to get me moving. I closed my eyes and tried to keep
    my breathing steady as I began rolling my hips back and forth. She let
    out a long moan as I picked up the pace driving forward. I don't know
    when I did it but I had my hand on her neck, holding her in place while I
    filled her with deep hard strokes. I was barely aware of her fingers
    stroking her clit lighting fast , as she began to jerk and moan loudly
    into the pillow. Her cunt clenched hard, the spasms were more than I
    could take as I erupted in her one last time.

    I reached up
    beneath her cupping her breasts and lifted her up toward me, she shifted
    her head to one side, reached back, and pulled my face down to hers and
    kissed me deeply.

    "I don't deserve you." She said.

    "Shush, you deserve everything I can give you and more."

    "I don't think I can take much more and still be able to walk." She laughed. Just then the alarm clock went off.

    "Time to get up." I said softly into her mussed hair.

    "I'd
    say you already did a fine job of that." She leaned forward crawling on
    all fours to turn the alarm off. She turned back towards me and flipped
    her hair back out of her face. The light was brighter, and shone in her
    eyes, the look she gave me was nothing short of feral. My stomach did a
    little flip and I suddenly knew how the gazelle feels when the lioness
    has made her decision. Summer crawled back towards me and leaned down
    taking my half hard cock in her mouth bringing it fully to attention
    quickly. She wasn't stopping, she hungrily sucked and licked bringing me
    near the edge and stopped. She turned quickly and laid back with her
    legs spread wide. "If I have to wait two months for more then I plan on
    filling up now." She held up her finger beckoning me towards her. I
    reached down and circled her clit with my thumb, her sharp intake of
    breath was all I needed to hear as I pushed deep into her again. She
    waved her hand at me in an effort to speed me up as she covered her
    mouth with the other. Soon the waving stopped and she was pulling and
    massaging her nipple. I began to flick her faster with my thumb causing
    her to yelp into the back of her hand as her hips arched up and I
    exploded again, with less force, but no less desire.

    We collapsed into a heap on the bed panting like we'd just sprinted a mile, the alarm went off again.

    "I
    hate that thing already." I gasped. Summer chuckled before she rolled
    over and got up slowly, limping to her closet and pulled on her robe.

    "Shit.
    You're hard on a girl's anatomy. I'm going to have to come up with a
    cover story for limping today. I guess I could say I twisted my ankle
    again. C'mon sleepy head, time to face the music."

    "I... I don't think I can walk." I chuckled. A few minutes later we were sitting around the kitchen table.

    "Are you all right Mom?"

    "Yes
    hon, I just stubbed my toe." She said sitting gently with her cup of
    coffee. I buried my face in my cup so as not to be caught grinning. "I'm
    going in a little late this morning, so when you get off the bus, head
    over to Beth's and I'll pick you up there. Okay?"

    Em just nodded,
    and continued eating her cereal. It wasn't long before she was giving
    me a big bear hug imploring me to drive safe so I'd be back in a couple
    months to stay. I had her promise to work hard on her schoolwork, and if
    she needed any help with her to call me.

    Summer made her phone
    calls and turned to me, her robe falling open slightly. "I feel like a
    hot bath." She didn't move but looked at me sweetly, the invitation was
    clearly implied.

    "That sounds nice." I said pulling my shirt off.
    I looked up and her smile had gotten wider. I held out my hand and she
    stepped forward taking it in hers as I led her to the bath.

    She
    laid back against my chest, the warm water lapping around us, fingers
    glided down slippery skin. We didn't need to speak, our bodies were
    carrying on a conversation of their own.

    "You know." I started
    softly. Summer quickly shook her head shushing me. She took my hand in
    hers running her fingers up and down the lines in my palm the turned it
    over rubbing the knuckles and surprisingly brought it up and kissed
    them. She relaxed even more and melted against me and laid my hand over
    her heart holding it there. I wrapped my other arm slowly around her and
    pulled her tighter against me.

    "This is what love feels like."
    She whispered. I sighed and drew a wet heart between her breasts. She
    giggled as the water droplets slid down her chest. Time was moving far
    too quickly though and she stood up to rinse off, in the process she
    sprayed me in the face with a laugh. I reached up and gave her ass a wet
    smack which made her yelp. We dried off, Summer began applying lotion
    to her arms, and placed one foot on the edge of the tub and did one leg
    then the other. I don't think I'd ever seen anything more beautiful in
    my life. She took a bottle of baby oil and poured some into my hand. She
    looked me deep in the eye as she placed it between her legs. I took her
    cue and massaged it gently into her warm wet skin. She gasped, lifting
    gently away for a moment. Her hands were on my shoulders, holding
    herself steady as I massaged slowly, my middle finger slipped inside
    her. Her mouth fell open, her breath shallow and fast as I began pulling
    back and pushing forward in that little come hither motion she'd taught
    me years before. Her body tensed, her nails digging into my shoulders
    as she began to shudder. She was up on her toes now, as she moaned
    loudly. My fingers suddenly more slippery as I kept up my assault on
    her. She fell forward clutching me, her face buried in my neck.

    "Stop!"
    She gasped, drawing in air deeply. "Stop, please." She pleaded. I let
    my finger slip out of her and gently patted her lips.

    "You're not going to forget me in two months are you?" I said smiling.

    "Forget
    you? I'm going to need two months to rest." She said. "Besides, it's a
    long dark winter here in the mountains. We don't want to wear ourselves
    out too fast now do we?" She reached for another towel and handed it to
    me, pushing me out so that she could 'put her face on' and get to work.

    I
    walked to the bedroom and toweled off along the way. That little moment
    we had aroused me incredibly, my hard cock bounced in front of me. I
    stripped the bed, not for the first time since I'd been there and made
    my way to the washer with the rumpled damp sheets. When I walked into
    the bedroom again Summer was wearing the palest pink lace panties and
    was bent over a drawer rummaging around. My arousal, which had begun to
    subside, was back in spades. She turned and peeked at me from under her
    hair. "Brute, I look like I've been the main course at a vampire buffet.
    Now I have to find a turtleneck or face a lot of embarrassing questions
    all day."

    "Like why you're wearing a turtleneck, a silly grin,
    and walking funny?" I laughed. I ducked as she threw a balled up t-shirt
    at me, but started laughing too.

    "I get your point. Sandy and
    Sam will catch on quick, they've seen you, and won't be surprised." She
    found the shirt she was looking for tossed it on the bed. Pulled a bra
    out and whipped that on with practiced efficiency, she turned and
    noticed me standing there leaning against the doorway watching her, she
    just looked me up and down and sighed. "I'm sorry hon." Her eyes tilted
    and her mouth pulled down in a frown.

    "What?" I asked, my eyes opening wider.

    She looked down at my bobbing cock. I just chuckled. "Don't worry about me, you don't want to be any later."

    She
    stepped over took a pillow off the bed and knelt down on it in front of
    me. "Sweets, you're going to be late." I said with a lot less
    conviction now that my cock was slipping over her tongue.

    "Have
    faith in me." She said before swallowing me as far as she could drawing
    back with incredible suction, her cheeks hollowing as she drew me out.
    She began bobbing in earnest. I laid my hand gently on her head and
    began pumping furiously. She pulled back with just the tip in her mouth
    just before reaching up and massaging my balls. I couldn't take any more
    and filled her mouth, her throat bob as she swallowed. She cleaned me
    up quickly, and licked her lips clean, all the while giving me a look
    that said, "if I didn't have to get to work I could have kept you on
    edge all morning." I knew she could too. She stood up tossed the pillow
    back on the bed and grabbed the shirt pulling it on. She fluffed her
    hair out from the collar and smiled at me. She pulled on her scrubs,
    donned socks and her work shoes. She pinned on her badge and gave a
    little twirl, the smile still on her face.

    "Will you put some
    clothes on so I can get out of here." She said laughing. "I can't tear
    myself away with you standing there like that."

    "Sorry." I said,
    not feeling one bit sorry as I grabbed my jeans. She went out and filled
    her travel mug with the rest of the coffee.

    "Listen, if you feel
    tired you pull over. I don't want a call that they found you in a
    ditch. Drive safe okay?" She said in her best motherly voice.

    "I'm already tired. I didn't get much sleep last night." I said kissing her.

    "Make
    some more coffee, take a nap before you leave, stay until tomorrow,
    whatever you need to do. I'm serious." She said pausing to look at me. A
    moment passed and a tear rolled down her cheek.

    "Hey, hey." I said gently brushing the tear away and kissing her. "I will be careful, don't worry."

    "I wish you didn't have to go." She said wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight.

    "It's only two months, and you'll be busy with Em, the holidays and work that it will be behind us before you know it."

    "Don't stand under any mistletoe before you get back here." She smiled though another tear followed the first.

    I smiled. "Consider yourself off the market. Your prince will return after the ball."

    "Don't you dare steal one of my shoes before you go." We both laughed at that.

    "Come
    on." I led her to the Jeep, opened the door for her and got her settled
    in. "Drive safe, go on about your daily routine. Call me, text me, send
    up smoke signals, any time." I leaned in and kissed her softly. We
    lingered for a moment and I stepped out closing the door. She lowered
    the window.

    "Smoke signals huh? Do you always run towards a fire?"

    "It's what I do." I said smiling.

    Her face turned serious. "I love you." Her eyes welled up again.

    "I love you more." I leaned in and kissed her again. "Now get going before you get fired."

    To be continued in part 7, by Member389 for Literotica
    40 min
  • Summer In Maine: Part 5
    Hot DateA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

    The tires hissed along the gravel drive as I pulled alongside her
    Jeep. I walked to the door, bouquet in hand and rang the bell. I took a
    deep breath, just as the door opened. A pretty girl stood there, dark
    hair and piercing eyes stared intently at me for a moment. In a flash of
    an eye a familiar crooked little smile crossed her face.

    "Mom, your hot date is here!" She yelled over her shoulder.

    "Well
    don't make him stand on the step, let him in!" Summer hollered back. I
    just started chuckling as Emily opened the door. Emily cracked open the
    outside door and opened the inside door further.

    "Come on in." She said.

    "Hi Emily, I'm Pete." I said holding out my hand. Already over five feet I could tell she was going to be tall like her mother.

    "Are those for my mom?" She asked nodding at the flowers. I just shook my head.

    "No,
    they're for you." I said presenting them to her. Her eyes grew wide and
    her expression got serious for a moment before she took them with a
    smile.

    "I'll be right out." Came the call from another room. She
    laughed a bit after saying it. I began to think this was a calculated
    move.

    Emily set the flowers down and disappeared head first into a
    low cupboard coming up with a vase. She filled it with water and put
    the flowers into it, preening them to get them the way she wanted.

    Summer
    came out of a short hallway dressed in jeans and a blue and gray
    striped sweater. Her hair freshly brushed and a big smile on her face.

    "Hi."
    She said giving me a quick hug, and more notably a slight push-off
    after. She noticed the flowers on the counter. "They're beautiful. Thank
    you."

    Emily turned and interjected with a grin. "He brought them for me."

    "Oh he did, did he?" She looked at me, the eyebrows lifting.

    I
    gave Summer a slight shrug and a wink. She just gave me a quick
    eye-roll in return. "Score one for the visiting team." She said, in a
    low voice.

    "You're the fireman that saved my mom from drowning in the ocean, huh?" Emily asked.

    "Actually
    we responded to a fall victim that was out on the rocks. If I hadn't
    braved the wild winds and pounding surf, she might not have made it." I
    said. "She could have been lobster chow."

    "Oh lord, the story
    gets more dramatic with the telling." Summer joined in. "I fell on the
    rocks, luckily I had a cell signal, and called for help. Pete here was
    one of the first responders and promptly hauled me back to the sand and
    brought me to the walk-in clinic to get X-rays. See? Not nearly as
    dramatic as you two make it sound."

    "She was laid up for a week
    after, and I kept an eye on her. I didn't want her to starve because she
    couldn't feed herself." I added, a wicked glint in my eye.

    "Yes,
    you can cook, and I certainly didn't want for anything." She gave me a
    warning look that I should stop before more questions began. "Is your
    stuff in the car Em?" Emily nodded at her mother. "Grab your jacket,
    let's go I'm hungry." She said grinning. Emily trotted up the hallway,
    and Summer stepped closer and we kissed deeply. "Nice job with the
    flowers you clown." She ran her thumb across my lip wiping away any
    telltale lip gloss.

    "I do what I can." I grinned, and stepped back a half step before Emily walked back into the kitchen.

    We
    left, Emily yelled 'Shotgun!' and her mother quickly squashed that
    plan, though I graciously got in the back seat and let her have the
    front. Summer giving me a sidelong look, knowing I was indulging Emily
    for my own sake.

    "Is this your guitar in the back Emily?" I asked. She turned as far as she could in her seat to reply.

    "Yup, my teacher is going to be there tonight and we're going to play."

    "That's awesome! What are you going to be playing?"

    "You'll just have to wait and hear." She smiled, a mirror of her mother’s impish grin.

    Summer
    pulled up beside the fire house and parked between a couple pickup
    trucks. We walked inside to the din of what sounded like a school
    cafeteria. The engine sitting outside had made room for folding tables
    and chairs to be set up in the bay. People were already seated and
    others milled about talking and laughing.

    "I'm going to find Jen." Emily said, wrestling her guitar case through the crowd.

    Summer was saying hi to people as we passed through the crowd, but she kept moving like she was on a mission.

    "Dale!"
    She called out. A large guy turned around, he must have been six and a
    half feet tall. She wrapped an arm part way around his waist and hugged
    him. "Come here I've got someone I want you to meet. This is my rescuer,
    remember when I took that spill a couple summers back. Pete, this is my
    uncle Dale."

    "Hi there. Thanks for making sure she didn't end up as fish bait." He said smiling, shaking my hand.

    "Pete is applying to the fire department here, looking to get hired for the new year." She added.

    Dale's eye turned on me appraising openly. "Looking to move to our neck of the woods are you?"

    I
    nodded. "Yes sir." I didn't add anything so that rumors wouldn't begin.
    The look in his eye got shrewd, and he knew exactly why I was willing
    to pick up and move a thousand miles away from home. The reason was
    standing right next to him.

    "Hell don't call me sir, save that
    for her dad." He said tilting his head towards Summer. "Call me Dale,
    good luck to you Pete. Now go on and get some food before the kids clean
    us out." He said smiling. We made our way through the crowd, Summer
    greeting people as she passed, stopping a few times to introduce me
    around. We eventually found ourselves in the chow line. Summer insisted
    on paying for us at the little card table. She mentioned that hurricane
    Emily might blow through any minute. The lady let her know that Emily
    had already come through the line.

    We found a place to sit and
    eat at one of the tables. People stopped to chat and moved on, the night
    had a familiar small town feel to it. Before long we could hear the
    sound of guitars, chords being strummed here and there. People started
    to grab seats, and there was Emily sitting on the left of another girl
    and a woman. They were sitting around a music stand and Emily and the
    other girl were watching the woman point things out on the sheet music. I
    felt a hand grip my thigh and looked at Summer who was beaming at Emily
    with a big grin on her face. A few moments later the woman began and
    the girls joined in playing Van Morrison's Moondance instrumental. My
    foot began tapping and Summer's grip tightened on my leg as I ran my arm
    over the back of her chair rubbing her back. She turned to me with the
    silliest grin. I only hoped she was reminiscing about when I played it
    for her at the summer festival. They gave way to the Beatles Eleanor
    Rigby, then played John Denver's Take Me Home, which they sang.

    Summer
    leaned in close to my ear and whispered. "Thank you." Before giving me a
    peck on the cheek. I just wrapped my arm around her and gave her a
    squeeze and smiled.

    As the group finished the crowd erupted with
    applause, the girls grinning ear to ear. The woman spoke up after the
    noise died down stating that she had room for one more student this year
    if anybody knew someone looking for lessons.

    Emily packed her
    guitar away, and put her chair back with the tables. She made her way
    back to where we were sitting and got caught up in a bear hug from
    Summer.

    "Alright, say goodbye to your friends, we need to get going."

    As
    we left I hollered shotgun and got front seat privileges on the way
    back to the house. We chatted on the way back about other songs Emily
    had learned, and how long she'd been playing. Coincidentally it had been
    just over a year. Summer pointed out that she was a natural, learning
    very quickly.

    "We learned Moondance this summer. I figure if mom liked it so much I wanted to learn it."

    "Your mom likes Van Morrison?" I prodded.

    "She's
    played his greatest hits until she practically wore out the CD." Emily
    replied. I just grinned wider. Out of the corner of my eye I saw
    Summer's expression and nearly bust out laughing as she tried to look
    aloof, the twinkle in her eye giving her away.

    "Well there are
    some other great musicians from that era you might like. Maybe I can
    suggest a few for you to listen to." I said.

    "Do you play too?" She asked surprised.

    "Not guitar. I play saxophone, clarinet, and dabble a little in piano." I said.

    "I can teach you." She said, excited.

    She didn't begin to know how much I would love that. "That would be awesome."

    "Not
    tonight." Summer chimed in. "You need to get ready for your sleep over,
    and that room of yours looks like a tornado touched down in there." As
    we entered the house she told Emily that she needed to get it cleaned
    up. Emily went down the hallway with a few sighs and several eye rolls.

    "Would you like something to drink?" Summer asked, with an unusual look in her eye.

    "Yes,
    please." I nodded, trying decipher it. She opened the fridge and pulled
    a wine bottle out and began opening it. Music started playing down the
    hall as Emily puttered around making more noise than necessary. I turned
    from looking down the hall to look at Summer. She had stopped opening
    the wine and I noticed her shoulders trembling slightly. I stepped
    closer my hand circling her waist.

    "Hey, what's the matter?" I asked softly.

    "I
    don't know, it all seems to be happening so fast, I feel like I'm
    waiting for the train to derail. You know? I get the feeling something
    is going to go wrong and it's all going to blow up in my face." She
    looked up, her eyes burning intently.

    I chuckled. "How do you
    think I felt when I put that note in the mail box and drove back down
    the mountain to wait and see if you'd respond."

    "Those were the
    scariest hours of my life." I added softly, staring down at the wine
    bottle. "I mean I had no idea if you'd call the cops, or call and tell
    me it was all a mistake and I should go home, or worse, just throw it
    away, and me with it."

    She spun around in my arms and wrapped her
    arms around my neck kissing me fiercely. "If you think for a moment
    that it didn't hurt to leave you like that, then you're crazy. I only
    did what I thought was best."

    "Ahem?" Came loudly from the
    hallway door. I tried to release Summer from my grip but she just held
    tighter and gave me another quick kiss.

    "Better let her get used to it." She whispered, before slowly letting go of me.

    "Ready for inspection." Emily said saluting as she stood at attention.

    Summer
    let out a snort. "I bet. How much of it is stuffed under the bed?" She
    asked as she spun Emily around and pointed her down the hallway giving
    her a nudge.

    As I watched them retreat down the hallway I felt a
    warm glow deep inside me, the feeling enveloped me, eventually making
    the hair on the back of my neck tingle. There was no other explanation
    for it, this just felt right. I turned and poured the wine into the
    glasses, putting the bottle back into the fridge as I listened to
    muffled conversation and shuffling as the last of the cleaning was
    directed.

    "Put the basket on the dryer, and I'll ask Pete if he
    wants to join us for movie night." Summer said. She walked back toward
    me, a grin on her face before she let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her
    eyes. "Still a disaster, but you can walk through it now." She smiled.
    "So, on Friday nights we usually pick a movie to watch. It's sort of a
    tradition, some mommy and me time. Care to join us?"

    "So long as it's not an intrusion on the mommy and me time." I said grinning back at her.

    "Like I said, she's going to have to get used to you being around. What better way to start."

    "Well we better find something family friendly, you know, no late night cable." I chuckled.

    Summer laughed. "No and I'll make sure we don't bore you with princesses and tiaras."

    "You don't have to change what you'd normally watch on my account." I replied.

    "Well
    it is nearly Halloween, horror movies have been popular the last few
    weeks, but they're getting old. What's your favorite?"

    I
    shrugged, giving her a non-committal look. "I'm pretty easy going,
    though ax wielding, chainsaw revving, slasher flicks are a little too
    much for me. I've decided a while back that I like being able to sleep."

    "I'm sure we'll find something." She smiled wrapping her arms around my waist.

    "So what's the verdict so far?" I asked softly kissing her ear.

    "Hmm?" She responded, running her lips up my cheek leaving a trail of kisses.

    "Emmy? Am I doing okay?" I prodded her.

    She
    let go of my earlobe long enough to whisper. "Oh, you're a shoe in. She
    asked me if you were my boyfriend, with a huge grin on her face."

    "Well?" I asked, wondering at her response.

    She
    pulled back laying her forehead against mine. I could see the little
    grin on her face, she bit her lip and said. "I think he just might be if
    you like him. She nodded like a bobble head doll."

    "Yes!" I whispered. "Easiest interview ever."

    "Am
    I going to walk into a room and find you two sucking face every time?"
    Emily said, clearly not as exasperated as she tried to sound.

    "Only if I'm lucky." I replied.

    "Go and get everything ready and I'll make the popcorn." Summer said.

    We sat down on the sofa, I ended up in the middle. "What are we watching?" I asked.

    "You choose." Emily said.

    I took the controller and thought a moment and keyed in a title to see if it was available, and it was.

    "Ever heard of this one?" I asked as the film poster popped up with a short synopsis.

    Both shook their heads. "Nope, any good?"

    "Well
    the book was fantastic, but I've never seen the movie." I hit play, and
    the credits began. The movie was a hit, the fantasy and magic captured
    Emily's imagination as she let out occasional exclamations. I chuckled
    inwardly when I realized I had both of them tucked under each arm. I
    don't remember when that happened but I certainly wasn't going to
    complain about it.

    "That was a good movie. I love when he went to find the falling star and found the girl." Emily said.

    "Sort of reminds me of how I found your mom on the beach." I said.

    "Oh
    please." Summer said, rolling her eyes and giving me a poke in the
    ribs. Emily broke into a fit of giggles. "Alright you, get ready for
    bed."

    "But it's not even ten yet!" Emily shot back.

    "It
    will be by the time you're done." Her mother replied. "Now scoot, get a
    move on." Summer uncurled herself and began to stand too. She reached
    into my lap to pick up the popcorn bowl and I waved her hand away and
    picked it up standing up too. I set the bowl and glasses on the counter
    as Emily trudged up the hallway with a sigh. An equal sigh came from
    Summer as she wrapped her arms around me from behind. I felt her soft
    warm lips meet the nape of my neck.

    "Thank you." She said.

    "For what?"

    "For everything. You don't think she snuggled up to you just because you had the popcorn, do you."

    "Well, it was really good popcorn." I smiled. I got another poke in the ribs for my comment.

    "No. She likes you."

    "She's pretty terrific, like a mini you." I said turning in her arms holding her closer.

    "Mom!"

    I
    just began chuckling as Summer buried her head in my neck. "God help us
    if we're out of toothpaste." She mumbled before giving me a kiss and
    turning to go find the source of the distress.

    "What babe." She said as she walked down the hallway, and turned into the bath.

    I
    washed the wine glasses by hand, returning to the cupboard she'd taken
    them from earlier. They both came back into the kitchen a few minutes
    later.

    "Goodnight Pete." Emily said.

    "Sweet dreams
    pumpkin." I said, not quite sure where that came from. She launched
    herself at me hugging me like she was holding on for dear life.

    "Thank you for saving my mom." She sniffled. I hugged her back just as tightly and gave her a peck on the top of the head.

    "You're welcome, but I think it was your mom that saved me. Hopefully we'll have time to figure that out."

    "Take
    all the time you want." She smiled up at me before she turned and
    trotted over to her mom, gave her a big hug and kiss and disappeared
    down the hallway with a parting goodnight.

    Summer stood across
    the room from me leaning back against the door jamb, her arms crossed
    over her chest as she looked side long down the hallway. A few minutes
    passed before she let out a sigh. "I have got to stop overestimating how
    smart I think I am."

    I chuckled at that.

    "Seriously! You know why she called me into the bathroom?" She asked.

    "I'm guessing it wasn't because she was out of toothpaste."

    "No!
    She gave me the kind of interrogation I'd expect from my mother! She
    asked stuff I hadn't even thought of yet." She chuckled nervously. "Is
    he moving in? Are you two getting married? If he's moving here, what
    does his family think of that. Does he know you can't have more kids?
    That last one threw me, not because I had thought of it when you and I
    spoke the other day, but that she thought of it!"

    I walked over
    to Summer and leaned down and kissed her softly. "Well, I've added
    another piece to the puzzle, she's just trying to figure out how it's
    going to fit."

    "She wanted to know if you were staying the night." Summer said glancing down the hall. "Damn she grew up fast."

    I laughed at that. "Yea they have a way of doing that while you're not watching them. What did you tell her?"

    She
    sighed again. "I told her that you were going home for a couple months
    to finish out your year at work and that you'd be coming back after
    Christmas. You'd be getting your own place, and that we hadn't planned
    anything beyond that!" Her eyes were wide like she'd just gotten the
    third degree.

    "Come here." I gathered her close and she uncrossed
    her arms and held on to me. "You're right on the money, everything you
    said was perfect. I mean hell, I'm not even sure I'm marriage material.

    She leaned back and looked me in the eye. "You're kidding right?"

    "Yup, actually I'm a hell of a catch. You should be lucky to have me." I grinned.

    "I am a lucky girl. I should pick up a lottery ticket." She smiled back at me.

    We
    sat down on the sofa, Summer leaned on me. "Sorry if all this seems a
    little strange, it's just that she's the most important thing in my life
    and I don't want to grow old knowing that I screwed her up before I
    turned her loose on the world."

    "I've only known her a few hours
    and I'd say that you're doing a hell of a job. She's smart, funny, warm,
    and just a bit sarcastic so she doesn't take life too seriously. All of
    which proves that you're doing a great job." I replied.

    "How are my panties still on?" She grinned throwing a leg over my lap, straddling me while we kissed.

    "These
    jeans don't want to let go of your incredible ass so they can escape." I
    said grasping her pulling her down onto my lap to feel the effect she
    was having on me. She twisted my shoulders slightly and pushed me flat
    on the couch.

    "How do you do it? You make me feel loved and cared
    for like I've never felt before. I mean you even did it when I first
    met you, and you were just a, a kid."

    "Well since I feel pretty
    much the same I think it comes from the fact that I love you, no ifs,
    ands or buts." As I finished, I gave her ass a firm squeeze through her
    jeans. "Okay, maybe one ass." I added pulling her up slightly, resting
    her on my hip. We kissed slowly, hands roaming where ever they would. I
    kissed my way down from her ear to her throat and felt her melt into me.
    She let out a soft moan. She responded by unbuttoning my shirt and
    sliding her hand inside. I had her sweater pushed halfway up her back.

    "Seriously, you two need to get a room." Emily said, from the kitchen doorway.

    I
    started giggling like a teenager, Summer tried hard not to join in. "Go
    to bed!" She said before burying her face into my shoulder in fits of
    laughter.

    "If he gives you a hickey, you'd better wear a
    turtleneck when Jesse and her mom come tomorrow." She said retreating
    down the hallway. "I don't want to have to explain that!"

    "It's been a while, come here." I said leaning down and nuzzling her neck.

    "Ah! Don't you dare!" She said pulling back.

    "I
    can't be held responsible for what I may do." I growled into her neck,
    and gave her a little kiss and lick. "If I don't get going soon I'll be
    making you breakfast in the morning."

    "Scrambled, toast, sausage and coffee regular." She said before slipping her tongue into my mouth.

    "What? No juice?" I asked, after coming up for air.

    "All
    out, need to pick some up at the store." She licked my lower lip before
    dipping into my mouth once again. Her thigh was rubbing between my
    legs, stroking my cock. It's a wonder it hadn't torn through my jeans.

    "Any bacon?" I said sliding her sweater over her head and unclasping her bra.

    She let out a soft moan as I began stroking her freed breast, thumbing the nipple into a similar state as my cock.

    "I
    don't think so, no." She said as she kissed down my chest pushing the
    t-shirt up and taking my nipple into her mouth. I was sure that the
    jeans didn't have much time left. In an effort to prove my point, Summer
    slid her hand down and stroked the bulge. I had to stop her.

    "I think we need to take this to the bedroom before Emmy finds us sprawled here naked in the morning."

    "Good
    idea." She said gasping. She stood up her neck and chest flushed pink,
    eyes bright and hair wild. She grabbed her clothes and reached down to
    grab my hand and pull me up, hauling me off the couch with more strength
    than I expected nearly causing me to knock her over. "Come on." She
    tugged me along into her bedroom, and turned on a small bedside lamp.
    She turned and kissed me again, while doing her best to tear my shirt
    off. I assisted in getting both off. Both arms wrapped around my neck,
    the heat of her pressed against my chest was intense. I reached between
    us and fought her jeans to let her free. She brought her hands down
    steadying mine and the button came free, the zipper went down swiftly as
    I ran my hands around behind her pushing them down over her ass. She
    pushed away and began tearing at my belt and jeans to get them off. We
    finally freed ourselves of our clothing, Summer reaching for my cock,
    stroking it softly. It was nearly torture.

    "Think with that head
    not this one before you answer. Have you had unprotected sex with anyone
    besides me." She looked up at me asked, her eyes wide with expectation.

    "No,
    I haven't. I had a good teacher." I said. Her grip tightened and her
    face lit with a little smirk. She snatched a throw pillow off the bed
    and dropped at my feet before kneeling down and laving my cock with her
    tongue. She took me into her mouth and began sliding more of me into her
    mouth with each stroke. She began massaging my balls while her rhythm
    increased. "Oh God, slow down I can't hold out much longer." That seemed
    to spur her on as the pace increased bringing me to the edge before she
    pulled back with just the tip in her mouth, she reached up and began
    massaging me behind my balls causing my immediate orgasm. The
    contractions lessened as Summer took it all in, swallowing quickly. I
    was nearly spent and ready to collapse when she started in again. She
    worked my cock deep into her mouth again, her efforts to keep me hard
    weren't wasted, and I was ready for more.

    She backed off and
    licked her way from base to tip. "There now that we have that out of the
    way, we can put this where it belongs." She stood and turned to pull
    down the covers and I scooped her up and set her on the bed, turning her
    so her legs were dangling off the edge. I punted the pillow so it was
    right in front of her and knelt down. She let out a soft moan as she
    wrapped her legs around my neck pulling me down to pleasure her.

    She
    was already soaked, the heat pouring off her body was intense. I teased
    and licked her swollen lips, her hips began to sway trying to make me
    hit a certain spot. I danced around her clit, gently lifting the hood
    with the tip of my tongue and retreating. Soon she had handfuls of my
    hair in her grip, pulling my face into her harder. "Stop teasing!" She
    said through gritted teeth. Her wish was my command. I pushed two
    fingers into her easily as I pulled back the hood and began sucking and
    licking her clit. Her body tensed as she arched her back and let out a
    yelp. Before she could make any more noise she'd grabbed a pillow and
    covered her face with it as she climaxed. She slowly relaxed and I
    cleaned up the incredible mess I'd just made of her. She pulled the
    pillow off and began gulping air as if she had been drowning. As she
    caught her breath she picked her head up and looked down at me. "You
    look like a kitten that's just finished an entire bowl of cream." She
    said grinning.

    I smacked my lips. "Surely not the entire bowl." I
    replied as I stood up and lifted her, turning her gently on the bed so
    she was laying comfortably in the center. I slid in next to her, she
    scooted over slightly and rolled up onto her side to make room. She
    leaned over and kissed me softly, still breathing hard.

    "You're going to be the death of me."

    "Yea, but what a way to go." I smiled up at her and kissed her again. She began softly stroking my still hard cock.

    "All tuckered out?" She asked.

    Without
    warning I rolled her onto her back, parted her thighs and sank deep
    into her. "Not at all. I was just letting you catch your breath."

    She
    wrapped her legs around me, lifting herself to meet each deep thrust.
    Our tongues began a slow tango as her hands roamed up and down my body.

    "I can't even describe how incredible this feels." She gasped.

    I
    slipped my arm around her waist and lifted her from the mattress,
    pushing a pillow under her ass. The slight shift in angle had my cock
    sliding along her upper wall.

    "Oh, oh, oh yes!" She cried, as I
    deliberately slowed down and pushed harder with each thrust. Her grip on
    me was getting to be too much, and I wasn't going to last much longer
    as I pumped away. She slid her hand down between us and began stroking
    her clit with quick fingers. It took only a moment before she started
    shaking, her legs clamping down and drawing me in as much as she could.
    Her walls contracting to milk me of every ounce I had to give. At that
    point I just leaned forward and erupted. Inhuman sounds escaped from
    deep in my throat. A long low guttural moan escaped Summer as she arched
    her back rising up to me. A few deep gasps and she collapsed back to
    the mattress, and I followed her, our mouths met, our tongues danced
    lightly as we tried to catch our breath. I slid to the side, breaking
    free of her lips for a moment and turned off the lamp.

    I woke
    early, pulled on my jeans and t-shirt quietly and made my way to the
    bathroom for a little relief. I walked out of the bathroom door to find
    Emily standing in what I guessed was her bedroom door. She rubbed her
    eye and just looked at me for a moment.

    "Hi." She said softly.

    I stood there unsure of just what to say. "Hi." I replied nervously. The pause began to get uncomfortable.

    "Are you done, can I get in there now?" She nodded towards the bathroom.

    "Oh
    sure." I stepped aside quickly and she plodded her way in closing the
    door quietly. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. I walked back down
    the hall into the kitchen and noted it was about my normal wake up time.
    So I scouted for coffee. Emily padded into the kitchen in her sweats
    and socks.

    "What are you looking for?" She asked noting that I was peeking into different cupboards in search of the coffee.

    "Coffee first, then I was going to make breakfast, if you want." I said.

    "Can
    I help?" She asked. I just smiled and nodded. She pointed at a canister
    on the counter and smiled back. I opened it to find the coffee.

    "How
    about we make something special?" I opened the fridge and rummaged and
    found the eggs and sausage Summer had mentioned. I found some veggies in
    the drawer and pulled those out too. My real find was a box of ready
    pie crusts. I detailed my plans with Emily and after extensive prep work
    of dicing and browning we placed a sausage and pepper quiche into the
    oven.

    "Corn flakes are for chumps." She said looking at the door and smiled at me.

    "Can you set the table while I wake up your mom?" I asked.

    She nodded. "I'd bring coffee and lead with that. She can be grouchy in the morning."

    I
    chuckled and poured a cup, topped it with a splash of milk and spoonful
    of sugar. I opened the door slowly and walked to the bed. Summer was
    curled up, her hair a golden splash across the pillow, her expression
    was strained.

    "Don't try to fool me, that grin is a dead giveaway
    that you're not asleep." I said as she broke into a full smile and
    opened her soft blue eyes.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning pretty lady." I said as I set the coffee on the nightstand and leaned down to kiss her.

    "If
    you don't mind, I've had to go to the bathroom for the last twenty
    minutes, but I didn't want to barge in on your bonding session." She
    slipped out of bed and grabbed a robe from the closet door and wrapped
    herself up and darted out of the room, leaving me chuckling. She didn't
    come right back and I was wondering what might be going on in the
    kitchen. I reached for the coffee cup as she walked back into the room
    shaking her head.

    "What?" I asked.

    She just grinned at me.
    "Oh nothing, you know that old saying 'out of the mouths of babes'?
    Well mine just asked why you were spending money on a motel when you
    could stay here." Summer just looked up and laughed and shook her head
    again. "She's right though. If she took this as well as it seems then
    why don't you check out and come up here for the rest of your stay?"

    I just smiled. "I wouldn't want to intrude."

    "Intrude
    my ass. All you've done since you've been here is make life better."
    She walked over and sat next to me on the bed and kissed me. "The
    invitation is sincere, from both of us. Oh and you're timer is nearly up
    on the stove." My eyes went wide as kissed her and trotted out of the
    room to save breakfast.

    Em started giggling as she saw me jog
    into the kitchen to look at the stove. The timer still had seven minutes
    to go. I squinted at her. "Gonna be like that is it?" She burst into a
    bigger fit of giggles.

    "You were right mom, he fell for it!" She yelled.

    A few minutes later Summer walked in wearing her college sweats and a long sleeve t-shirt, grinning ear to ear.

    "I'd nearly forgotten that you're a gourmet chef, besides a fireman. What have you done with breakfast?" She asked.

    "It's in the oven. It'll just be a few more minutes. Do you have any tomato sauce?" I asked.

    "There's some in the pantry there I think." She said as she topped her coffee off.

    I
    found it and opened it up, pouring some into a bowl to warm up in the
    microwave. She looked at me sidelong not sure what to make of what I was
    doing.

    "Okay shortcake, let's do this restaurant style, why
    don't we make a little assembly line here on the counter. Plates here,
    we need the spinach from the fridge, the bowl of sauce here, and do you
    have something to set the main course on?" She dug in a drawer and found
    a large pot holder and set it on the counter. As if on cue the timer
    went off. I checked in on it, and it was done. I slid it out and set it
    on the counter.

    "That smells fantastic. You found that in my fridge?" She chuckled.

    "The
    only special ingredient is imagination." I said as I winked at Emily
    who smiled and nodded. "Okay, so here's how we do it, do you know what
    the flag of Italy looks like?" Emily shook her head no. I sighed and
    rolled my eyes. "What are they teaching you kids in school these days?
    We're going to make the plates look like the Italian flag, green, white
    and red. So spinach on the side, then we're going to put a slice of the
    quiche in the middle for the white, and then a little sauce on the side
    for the red. Got it?"

    "Yup." She took the first plate and piled a
    handful of the spinach on one side while I sliced the quiche, and set a
    slice just on the edge of the spinach.

    "Okay, here's where we
    get all fancy." I whispered. "We take a little sauce and we make a
    little pool on this side. Don't tell anybody about this trick, everybody
    will be doing it." I said winking at her. Emily just rolled her eyes at
    me, the grin never leaving her face. "Two more like this and we have
    breakfast!"

    Emily made the other plates herself and set them on the table.

    "A
    little more caffe for a me, we'll warm up Mama's, and for the
    signorina, the juice of one cow." I said pouring her a glass of milk.
    "Finito!"

    Summer started clapping, and I took a bow, and caught
    Emily out of the corner of my eye joining me. We sat down and began
    eating.

    "Italy tastes really good." Emily said around a mouthful. Everybody nodded as we ate.

    "Oh,
    did you tell her?" I said leaning over asking Em. She just looked at me
    wide-eyed. "Well the deal usually goes, the cook doesn't do the
    dishes." I said winking. Emily grinned and looked at her mother who in
    turn gave her a gimlet eye.

    "So that was the deal? Why wasn't I given a vote in this plan?" She said.

    Emily replied with a shrug. "You were asleep." It was my turn to chuckle.

    "That'll teach you to sleep in." I said. She gave me the same gimlet eye with a smile thrown in.

    When
    she finished Emily cleaned up after herself and put away the milk and
    the rest of the cold food without being asked. I looked at Summer who
    had a smug look on her face as she popped the last bite into her mouth.

    "I'm going to get my stuff ready to go to Jesse's." Emily said as she headed for the hallway.

    Summer
    let out a quick, authoritative, "Hey," and raised an eyebrow at her,
    then looked at me and back. Emily rolled her eyes just like her mother
    and came back.

    "Thank you for making breakfast..." she stumbled unsure what to call me.

    My eyes went wide. "Just call me Pete, and I should be thanking you for your artful assistance."

    She
    beamed and turned and took off up the hallway. I just watched her
    grinning as I sipped the dregs of my coffee. Music floated down the
    hallway a few seconds later as I pondered just how things had unfolded
    since I'd gotten here. I must have been lost in thought for a few
    minutes.

    "Penny?" Summer asked, startling me out of my reflection.

    "Sorry,
    I was just thinking how scared I was that this whole trip was a bad
    idea, and how everything has gone so right. I'm still worried that
    something bad is going to happen to screw it up. You know, like waking
    up and finding that I'm dreaming this."

    She ran her instep up my leg. "Don't go looking for trouble, it'll find you all by itself in time."

    "So what do you have planned for me tonight?" She asked.

    "Oh
    a little dinner, maybe a show after." I grinned. "You have something
    nice to wear? No jeans, reservations are for seven o'clock." I said with
    a wink.

    "I'll see what I can manage." She rolled her eyes.

    "I can't wait." I said, the excitement in my voice coming through, bringing a smile to Summer's face.

    "What's next for you today?" She asked.

    "Let's
    see, I need to run back to my motel, pack and check out, stop by the
    dry cleaners, a couple errands. Most of all I want to start with a long
    hot shower." I said giving her a wink.

    "That last one sounds
    good." Summer's eyes wandered to the hallway and back, and her
    expression changed, turning apprehensive as she crossed her arms over
    her chest.

    "What's the matter?" I said as I took her arms and uncrossed them putting them on my hips.

    "I don't know, it just feels weird. I feel like I've got to sneak around to have a life of my own."

    I
    laughed at that. "If we didn't scare her last night then I think she'll
    be fine. You just need," I paused and corrected myself, "We just need
    to be straight up honest with her. Show her that she's not being cut out
    of your life, but I'm joining both of yours, with any luck for a long
    time."

    "You'd better be planning on a long time. I'm not a love 'em and leave 'em kind of girl."

    I just raised an eyebrow at her for a moment, and she turned bright red and looked down.

    "Okay there was that one time, but..." She began but I cut her off with a kiss.

    "Mom, when you come up for air can you help me find my blue sweater?" Emily said as she walked into the kitchen.

    We
    both busted out laughing. "Yes dear. I am ever your willing servant."
    Summer replied rolling her eyes up at me and gave me another quick peck.

    "Go get your stuff and get back here safe." She added as she made her way down the hallway.

    I
    got dressed and got ready to leave and wandered up the hall rapping on
    the door jamb before peeking around the corner of the door.

    "I'll see you ladies in a little while." I said smiling.

    "Hurry back, I want you to meet my friend Jesse when she gets here. She's really cool."

    "I'll do my best." I replied.

    To be continued in part 6, by Member389 for Literotica
    36 min
  • Summer In Maine: Part 4
    Face To Face

    A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

     

    My

    heart was pounding in my chest. She had sounded conflicted, like she
    wanted to see me, but had reservations. I forced myself to take slow
    deep breaths before I ducked into my room and got my jacket. I tried to
    calm down, and keep from speeding there but I also knew I'd need to find
    the place. I followed the directions and found it easily. I was about
    twenty minutes early. I asked for a booth in a quiet area, and let the
    hostess know a friend was meeting me.

    The waitress asked what I
    was having, and since it was my birthday I decided to have a drink.
    Hopefully I wasn't going to need it. She carded me and wished me a happy
    birthday. She returned with my drink and set it down with a smile.



    "This one's on me."

    I
    smiled back thanking her. I started twirling the cold glass in my hands
    looking into the amber liquid. I was lost in thought until I heard a
    familiar voice say thank you. I looked up to see Summer walking towards
    me. I slid out of the booth and she kept walking, a smile spreading
    across her face as she got closer. She didn't stop, hitting me in the
    chest full force as she wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into a
    fierce hug. My arms resumed their position as if she'd always been
    there.

    "I almost didn't believe it when I saw the note. It was a bit of a shock after all this time." She said softly into my ear.

    "I don't know why I didn't come right away."

    She
    didn't let go of me, and I didn't let go of her either. She just smiled
    as she looked at my face. I noticed her hair was darker than I
    remembered, summer had long since passed. Her eyes were bright, even in
    the dim light of the room. She flicked her eyes over my shoulder.

    "Sorry." She blushed.

    "Oh don't be." The waitress said with a sly grin. "Let me know when you're ready and I'll grab your drink order."

    "What are you having?" Summer asked me.

    "In honor of our last day together I got a cider."

    She smiled and told the waitress she'd have what I was having. We finally separated and sat down.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, more curious than concerned.

    I gave her a smirk and shrug. "I've missed you."

    "That's sweet, but why now? I honestly thought if you were going to chase me down you would have done it right away."

    The waitress set down her drink, and asked if we wanted to order any food. Summer ordered us a couple appetizers.

    "The
    truth is I've missed you ever since the day you left. I knew it
    wouldn't do me any good to chase after you. The last thing you needed
    was a puppy following you home. So I moved on, or so I convinced myself.
    I went to see Davy, and he'd already given my summer job to somebody
    else. You saved me from a summer of boredom pumping fuel, and hauling
    ice."

    "What did you do?"

    "I caught a break, and went to
    school on the city's dime." I lifted my jacket from beside me showing
    the logo I'm sure she would recognize. Rockland FD,

    "You're a fireman?" She asked, her eyes widened. "That explains that."

    "Explains what?" I asked.

    She just grinned. "Have you looked in a mirror lately?"

    I rubbed my chin. "I did shave before coming, so yea."

    Summer
    rolled her eyes. "You can't tell me that you haven't noticed that
    you've filled out a little. You still look like a young 'un. You must
    have to beat the girls off with a stick."

    "What girls?" I asked.

    She
    looked at me for a moment, a look of shock crept across her face.
    "Pete, don't tell me you haven't moved on. Tell me you've been out with
    girls your own age since I left." She said the last part softly, but
    insistently.

    "I've been on dates since you left." I said
    chuckling. "I missed you, and I sought solace in the arms of other
    women. I'm such a cad."

    She let out a sigh of relief. "So why
    here? Why now? It's not that I'm not happy to see you, honestly it
    isn't, but I'm getting the feeling there's something more going on
    here."

    "I've been out with a few girls, but I've only ever been
    in love with one." I looked her in the eyes. I didn't need to tell her
    who I meant. It was plain on her face that she realized it as soon as I
    said it.

    She looked at me her head tilting slightly, and reached over and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath.

    "What
    we shared was amazing, but you need to move on and live your life. You
    can't be in love with me. You're not even old enough..."

    I looked at her for a moment, and purposely raised an eyebrow and lifted my glass and took a long pull off my cider.

    "Okay, you're old enough to drink, but you're still so young. What do you want with an old lady like me?"

    "Whoa,
    hang on a minute. You're old? I wish you'd told me when we were rolling
    around in the sheets like a couple of horny teenagers."

    "You WERE a horny teenager!" She growled at me.

    "That
    hasn't been the case now for two years, to the day." I replied. "I'd
    like to think I've had time to work it out, think on it, and grow up a
    little."

    She looked at me for a moment. "To the day? Your birthday is today?"

    I nodded.

    "What about you? Have you been dating, are you in a relationship?" I asked. I felt my heart sink as I waited for the blow.

    "Happy Birthday." She said and lifted herself up leaned across the table and kissed me.

    The
    shock lasted a split second, her lips lingered in front of mine. I
    didn't hesitate and leaned in and I closed the gap, this time unhurried.
    Her kiss was soft and warm as her tongue brushed my lip tentatively
    asking for permission to enter.

    There was a soft shuffling noise
    and the close clink of a plate. I was loath to part from her. Summer's
    eyes popped open looking into mine shocked as she pulled back and sat
    down, her cheeks bright pink. I just grinned. She peeked up at the
    waitress, who had a huge grin on her face as she set the plates down on
    the edge of the table, rather than between us.

    "You two lovebirds want another round?"

    "Not
    just yet." I replied looking at our half-filled glasses. As soon as the
    waitress walked away Summer started giggling, and I quickly joined her.

    "Oh
    those smell so good." She reached for a plate and scooped a couple
    little dumplings onto it. She broke one in half and steam rose out of
    it, after dousing it with mustard she blew on half of it, then rather
    than eat it, she leaned over the table and offered it to me.

    "Careful it's hot." She said stabbing the other and popping into her mouth, chewing carefully.

    It was hot, I gasped some air trying to cool it off as I bit down. "What is this?" I asked tasting onion and bacon.

    "Deep fried pierogis. They're so bad for you, but they taste so good." Her eyes rolled up as chewed.

    I hadn't let the fact that she didn't respond to my question slip past.

    "They are good," and I paused a moment to see if she'd respond.

    She
    let out a small sigh. "After a while... one of my friends kept prodding
    me to get out of my funk. Trust me when I say, I was in a bad way when I
    got home. I cried my eyes out for a week. There was a new doctor that
    worked on C South. She kept pushing me at him, I guess because he'd been
    asking about me. He asked me out, and after a couple invitations I
    finally accepted."

    She shrugged and made a grimace.

    "So..."

    "So?
    So what you want to know is whether or not I'm still seeing him, or if
    things got more serious. Is that right?" She said, a little smirk tugged
    at the corner of her mouth.

    I just raised my eyebrows, in imitation of her expression, which made her chuckle.

    "If I were, would I be here feeding you, and swapping' spit?" She said with a sharp twang.

    I nearly choked on the bite she'd just fed me.

    "Well
    I know you as the type who would let someone down easily. You don't
    like to hurt people, least of all those you care about." I said.

    She nodded slowly. "How long did it take you to figure out Emily hadn't broken her arm?"

    I
    just grinned at her attempt to change the subject. "So what happened
    with doctor wonderful?" At this point it wasn't just an assumption that
    the doctor was history, it was more a matter of how. She poked at the
    last bit on her plate with a fork before answering.

    "It didn't
    work out. Once we'd done the deed, he seemed to lose interest. Come to
    find out, he's got a reputation of burning through coworkers. The reason
    he was new here was because he was asked to leave his old hospital
    because of a harassment lawsuit brought by several women that he worked
    with."

    "So you dumped him?"

    "Like a hot potato." She grinned. "Besides Emmy hated him from day one. I should have taken her appraisal to heart."

    The grip in my chest relaxed. "Was he..."

    She raised her eyebrows at me this time, causing us to both laugh at the mirrored expression.

    "What? Was he the only one? Yes. I haven't been playing bedroom bingo since I got home Pete. There, are you happy?"

    I just smiled at her.

    "You smug little shit." She said laughing. "You are happy aren't you?"

    I just nodded.

    "You think I'm just going to fall into your bed like nothing has changed? Is that it?" She said, still smiling.

    I stopped smiling and shook my head gently. "No, and technically, it was never my bed we fell into."

    She got a shrewd look. "What then?"

    I wasn't prepared for her to ask outright what it was that I expected, but I didn't hesitate with my response.

    "I'm in love with you, and I have been for over a year, and I want to know how you feel about me."

    She sat there wide eyed for a moment, her mouth hanging open.

    "Are you trying to catch flies?" I asked with a smirk.

    "You're serious?" She said softly.

    I
    just nodded. "I'd move here, find a place, get a job and hopefully
    start my training to become a paramedic. I can get into the university
    as a resident, cheaper tuition, but mostly I just want to be with you."

    "You're crazy." She said softly.

    "I've heard love does that to people."

    "Hon, there's so much more to consider than just that." She said, reaching across the table laying her hand on mine.

    "I
    know, that's why I'm here now." I waited, looked away from her for a
    moment and took a deep breath. "If it was just... a summer fling. I'm
    okay with that, really I am. That doesn't mean I don't want us to be
    friends."

    Her hand gripped mine. "It wasn't like that at all. You
    have to understand what was going on in my life at the time. You showed
    up at a time when my self-esteem was crushed. I needed to feel loved,
    even wanted again. You did that in a single afternoon. Sure at first I
    was upset with you for being a peeping tom, but then I kind of liked the
    idea of a young guy getting excited seeing me in all my glory. I felt
    desired. When you brought my sorry, broken ass inside and made me lunch,
    got me the lotion for my sunburn, and ice for my ankle. You cared about
    me, and you didn't even know me. I didn't prompt you, you did it out of
    compassion, and that's something I needed right then."

    "And now?" I interjected.

    She
    tightened her jaw as she thought about her response. "It's different
    now. I'm different now. I came home and began rebuilding. I like being
    self-sufficient for the first time in my life, I like knowing that I can
    stand on my own two feet. I can be a good mother, make sure that dinner
    gets on the table and the bills get paid. It's empowering." She looked
    into my eyes. "I have you to thank for that."

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you. You picked me up and dusted me off, figuratively and literally." She said, a tear slipped down her face.

    I
    reached up and brushed it away, and she grinned. "See? That's exactly
    what I'm talking about. You care about me, and it scared the hell out of
    me when I realized I felt the same way about you. That last night you
    nearly crushed my rib cage while we talked, but I didn't want to say
    anything because I was more afraid you'd let go, and I didn't want you
    to ever let go."

    "I was scared. Here I am a grown woman and I
    fell for a teenager because he was infatuated with me after I took his
    virginity." She said softly. "You were 19 for crying out loud, I should
    never have let it happen."

    I forced myself not to smile at that
    last statement. "Do you think that if I can carry you across a lawn and
    through a house, that I couldn't have stopped you? We didn't do anything
    that I didn't want to do. We were both consenting adults, you didn't
    take advantage of me."

    Summer just blinked her eyes and gave her
    head a little shake. "I just want to make sure I'm understanding all of
    this. You want to know if there's a chance for you and I to have a
    relationship, and you're willing to uproot and move here. You want to
    know if I'm okay with that, is that what you're really asking?"

    "In short, yes." I said.

    It took her a while to respond. "What if I said no?"

    "I
    could hope we'd remain friends. Maybe with a little communication once
    in a while. Who knows, you might even want to come back to Maine and
    visit, bring Emmy. There's a big summer camp just north of Camden. Just
    as friends." I said, waving off the shrewd look that she gave me, as if I
    were saying that we'd hustle Emmy off and get back to old times.

    "What
    would happen if I said yes, and after you get settled in, you get tired
    of hanging out with an old lady? Where does that leave us then?" She
    countered. "You're a thousand miles from friends and family, resenting
    my very existence."

    I just smiled. "If I were worried about that, I wouldn't be here right now."

    I
    had the feeling her resolve was weakening when the corner of her mouth
    turned upward. "You know, the real test isn't me, it's Emmy. She knew
    Phil, the doctor I told you about, was a loser almost immediately. If
    you don't make the cut with her..." She just shook her head.

    "So I
    must win over the princess to have the hand of the queen. It's a little
    backwards, but I like it. When can I set up my interview?" I said
    laughing.

    A sly smile crept across her face. "How long are you here for?"

    "Forever,
    starting after Christmas. I have to work a full year at RFD or I'll
    have to pay back the tuition for school. I can be back just after the
    holidays." I said. "I'm on two weeks’ vacation so I don't really need to
    head back until the end of next week."

    "I think I have just the
    thing then. Emily and I often go down to the firehouse on Fridays where
    they have a fish fry. You can meet my uncle while you're there, he's a
    fireman too."

    "That would be fine. What about us?"

    "What about us?" She mimicked, not understanding my question.

    "Would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?" I asked formally.

    Her face lit up. "I'd love that. I'll find someone to watch Emmy on Saturday. If Saturday is okay with you."

    "Saturday
    will be fine." I said. The grin on my face mirrored hers. Just then I
    realized that this meeting couldn't have gone any better if I'd planned
    it this way.

    Summer looked at her phone to check the time and
    said she had to go pick up Emily at her mom's and get her home to bed.
    She insisted on picking up the tab because it was my birthday.

    "We'll make Saturday your real birthday dinner." She winked as she set down the pen.

    "C'mon walk me to my car." She said.

    "Still have the Jeep?"

    "Yup, not many warm days now, so I can't run around topless." She said.

    I
    chuckled, and got a punch in the arm before she joined in. She tossed
    her handbag across to the passenger seat, as I watched her jeans hugging
    that beautiful backside. I wanted to take things slow, but the
    overwhelming sensation of everything going so well came over me. When
    she turned back to face me I took her in my arms and kissed her like I
    hadn't in years. Our lips met, her arms slipped around my neck pulling
    me deeper into her as our tongues danced a familiar dance. My hands
    crept up the back of her pullover, pulling us tighter together.

    "I've been wanting to do that since you walked in the door." I gasped.

    "Pete?" She asked softly.

    "Yea?" I tilted my head, wondering at her questioning tone.

    "Is
    this..." She stuttered. "I don't..." She closed her eyes and took a
    deep breath. She slipped a hand off my shoulder and reached down between
    us grabbing the front of my jeans in a soft grip.

    "Is this why
    your here?" She asked, her eyes bright in the dim light of the street
    lamp. The look on her face told me that this was a very important
    question, and nothing short of the truth would be accepted.

    I
    reached down between us taking her hand in mine and brought it up and
    laid it on my chest. "This is why I'm here. It's been empty for over a
    year, and I want to fill it again."

    Without moving her hand she leaned in and kissed me again. "Right answer." She whispered.

    "I'll call you tomorrow. Happy birthday." She leaned out and we kissed again.

    She
    gave me a little wave as she drove off. I returned it. I just looked
    down the road for a minute before I drove back to my motel.

    I
    woke the next morning squeezing the pillow against my chest tightly. I
    immediately sat up knowing there was a reason I woke this fast, and the
    ringer went off again. I dove for my phone to answer it.

    "Good morning sleepy head." Came the soft sweet voice.

    "Good morning sweets." I replied.

    "I'm sorry, I know it's early and you're on vacation, but I wanted to know what you had planned today."

    I
    yawned. "Well I was going to go to the city and pick up an application
    for the fire department for one. I might take a look at what kind of
    apartments there are around. Get to know the place a little. Why, did
    you have something in mind?"

    "Well I was wondering if you'd like
    to come join me for lunch. It'll have to be at the hospital cafeteria. I
    won't have time to go far. Don't worry the food's not bad." She said
    with a chuckle.

    "I'd love to." I said, and she gave me directions on how to find her once I got there.

    I
    got ready for the day, and headed into the city to get things rolling. I
    found a realty office that handled rentals, and picked up a business
    card letting them know what I was looking for and when. I found a small
    florist shop and stopped in to get Summer some flowers before meeting
    her for lunch.

    I made my way into the hospital and up one floor
    following the signs through the labyrinth of hallways. I pushed through a
    set of doors into a small ward of a dozen rooms set up in a semi-circle
    around a large nursing station. I peeked around looking for Summer and
    didn't see her.

    "Thanks honey, you can set them on the counter
    there." I heard from behind me. I turned to find a nurse coming from one
    of the rooms rubbing her hands.

    "What room?" She asked, with a slight drawl in her voice.

    "Christa." I said smiling.

    The
    nurses eyes went wide, and her mouth formed a surprised O-shape.
    "You're him, the guy she's been going on about all morning! Pete,
    right?"

    I nodded, grinning bigger. "I certainly hope so."

    "Just
    a minute and I'll get her, I think she's down the hall here." She
    trotted off, more excited than I thought she had reason to be. She
    returned a couple minutes later saying Summer would be right there after
    she was done with her patient. A minute later I noticed a head peek out
    of the room down the hall, but the hair was dark, not Summer's blond
    mane. I nearly bust out laughing, instead I just winked, turned slightly
    and leaned on the counter.

    She slid her hand along my back above my belt. I turned and kissed her without even a hello.

    "Hi! That was mean. Sandy is going to have inappropriate thoughts about you for the rest of the day now." She kissed me again.

    "Don't you know that can spread infection and disease, take that somewhere else." The first nurse said.

    "This
    stick in the mud is Sam, a complete pain in the ass, and good friend.
    This is Pete, the friend I told you about." Summer said.

    " Hmm,
    the hot fireman that rescued your clumsy ass from nearly drowning, you
    mean." Sam held out her hand. "Don't you make any mistake Pete. You hurt
    this girl and I'll find you, then nobody will find you. You got that?"

    I chuckled. "Deal."

    Summer just rolled her eyes at us both.

    "Come
    on, let's go spread some germs away from prying eyes." Summer winked at
    Sam and took my hand leading me down the hallway. She turned before we
    made it to the main hallway and led me down a side hall. She tapped a
    code into the door lock and pulled me in flipping on the light. The
    racks of linens, and supplies lined shelves. She turned and wrapped her
    arms around my neck and pulled me into her kiss. After a few minutes of
    oral calisthenics I came up for air.

    "Are you what I'm having for lunch?" I asked, grinning.

    "Just the appetizer, I'm actually kind of hungry for food too." She replied reaching for the front of my jeans.

    "Wow, what happened to dating a while, you know, getting to know each other." I chuckled.

    We eventually walked into the cafeteria and hopped into line with everyone else, then made our way to a table in the back.

    "Funny
    thing happened last night after I got home I called a friend of mine
    who has a daughter in Emily’s class, and she invited Emily to a sleep
    over on Saturday." She said.

    "What a stroke of luck. What did you have to promise her for that?" I grinned.

    "She
    had some sordid request involving you that I won't even entertain. I
    told her she'd have to settle for a similar return favor in the future.
    She threw in that she wanted to meet you. The only way I'll allow that
    is supervised. You're not safe with her."

    I laughed aloud, causing a few people to look over at us.

    "You know, I've noticed no shortage of guys around here. What gives?" I asked.

    "Nothing,
    it's just a matter of quality over quantity." She said giving me a
    wink. "As I remember it, I was far from the only girl in Maine, though
    calling myself a girl is a bit of a stretch."

    "No. There were
    plenty of girls around, and you shouldn't hesitate at all. After a
    complete and thorough examination, on more than one occasion, I can
    verify that you have all the requisite parts to be a girl." I returned
    her wink.

    "Smart ass." She said.

    "Actually, though nice as
    it is, that wasn't one of the parts in question." I said, just before
    getting a swift kick in the shin.

    The leaves had turned and were
    falling, the breeze lifting them up in swirls of gold, orange and red.
    It may be autumn, but it felt like spring to me. This is going to
    happen, I thought, and my excitement began to build anew. I'm sure that
    when I stopped for a coffee, the girl behind the counter thought I was
    crazy because of the silly grin on my face.

    I found myself
    killing time the best I could. Before I knew it I was scoping out dinner
    before I headed back to the motel. I stopped into a little café and had
    something light. I did a little research online, found a nice place
    with good reviews and called and made reservations for Saturday. I
    flipped on the TV and surfed around aimlessly for a while. I must have
    nodded off because I was startled awake by the room phone. I answered a
    little groggily.

    "Did I wake you? I'm sorry hon." She said.

    "No
    no, I just dozed off watching a little TV that's all." I paused, not
    wanting to ask why she called, because the truth was, I was just glad
    she had.

    "So." She said drawing it out a bit. "Are you stretched
    out on that big old bed?" She giggled, and it sounded like she was
    nervous.

    "Yup, I didn't go off and find another girl after lunch.
    I did expect to have them throwing themselves at me, but it just didn't
    happen. Odd huh?"

    She laughed genuinely at that. "You know how independent and head-strong West Virginia girls can be."

    "Do I ever. Wild and wonderful, I wouldn't have it any other way." I added quickly.

    "Uh huh." She replied, not buying my bullshit. "What are you watching, some cheesy motel porno?"

    "No! Some cheesy mystery movie."

    "Don't act like you didn't check it out. I bet you at least looked at the titles."

    I blushed, and even though she couldn't see, I knew that she was aware of my reaction.

    "What are you wearing?" She said, her voice deep and husky.

    I paused before replying. "Jeans and a t-shirt. Why?"

    "Take them off." She said.

    Without thought I reached for my belt. "What are you wearing?" I asked.

    "I was wearing an over-sized t-shirt and a cute blue thong with polka dots."

    "You were?" I gulped.

    "Uh huh." She said the smile in her voice came through loud and clear.

    "So you're..."

    "As the day I was born." She said cutting me off.

    I suddenly found myself with an obstacle to getting my boxers off quickly.

    "When I got out of my bath I used this lotion I have, and it smells so nice, and my skin is so soft I can't help but stroke it."

    I dropped the phone and yanked the t-shirt off, nearly tearing it in the process.

    "What are you stroking?" I asked, flipping off the TV.

    "What would you like me to?" Came her cheeky reply.

    "Start
    at the top, those cheeks, how I'd love to be kissing my way back to
    your ear to nibble on it and kiss my way down your neck."

    "Sounds nice. I absolutely love having my neck kissed."

    The
    vision of her naked body lying on rumpled sheets came back to me as if
    it were yesterday. "I'd take my time working my way along your
    collarbone and kiss those beautiful freckles on your shoulder."

    "You're going the wrong way."

    "Patience."
    I said. "I'd kiss my way down the faint little tan line, tracing it
    with the tip of my tongue. Follow along with your fingertips."

    "Sorry I was getting ahead of you."

    "I
    had a feeling. I can't wait until I can take those stiff pink nipples
    into my mouth again and taste you. They're hard, aren't they."

    "Hmm."

    "Pinch them, tug on them like you know I will."

    "Yes!" She hissed into the phone.

    "Let
    go, and trace the soft skin down your stomach. Go slowly. I'd tickle my
    way down your tummy laying a trail of soft kisses down to your little
    strip."

    "Oh, it's gone."

    "Oh? Why did you do that?"

    "Shaving accident. It's not as easy as you'd think to shave a straight line." She giggled.

    "Smooth is nice too. Spread your legs." I said.

    "You think I'm that easy do you?"

    "No, not easy, just horny."

    "You know me so well." She said.

    "Are you wet?" I asked.

    "Are you hard?" She tossed back.

    "Touché. Slip your finger in, get it good and wet." I replied.

    "You don't know how much I wish it was something else that was getting slipped in."

    "What would you rather have in there right now?"

    "Your hard cock, which I'm hoping is in your hand right now."

    She was right, my cock was hard as an iron pipe and I was stroking it slowly.

    "Slip another finger in, imagine I was there to slip my hard cock into you ever so slowly."

    "Yea." She gasped.

    "Slow down, what's your hurry?" I asked.

    Her breathing was fast and ragged.

    "Please."

    "Please what, Summer?"

    "Hurry!" She pleaded.

    "You
    want me to drive my cock into you hard, filling you up with every
    stroke? Is that what you want?" I was working my cock quickly, my breath
    coming in short gasps.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" She said as she began panting.

    I couldn't hold back any longer myself.

    I heard Summer say, "Hon are you there?"

    I shook my head and grabbed the phone. "Sorry I dropped the phone."

    "Oh, were you busy doing something?" She giggled.

    "I'm going to need a shower now."

    "Need a hand with that?"

    "Yes please! Would you come over and wash my back?" I asked.

    "I'd love to, but I can't tonight." I heard her sigh.

    "Let me grab a towel, I made a bit of a mess over here." I said. Summer just chuckled.

    I grabbed the phone again, the question forming in my mind. "Does Emily know that you're going to have company tomorrow night?"

    "Uh huh. I told her my knight in shining armor made a road trip to come see me."

    I chuckled. "So the same story you told Sam? I'm the fireman who rescued you when you took a spill on the rocks?"

    "If all it takes is a little white lie to protect my reputation then I'll take it." She said.

    "What sort of reputation would you have without it?" I asked.

    "Oh,
    please. If anybody knew the real story, let's just say it would be
    unpleasant. Besides you did come to my rescue, even if you didn't have
    the uniform yet."

    "I can go along with that. So do I get any info
    about my interview tomorrow? You know, what she likes, interests,
    hobbies, what to expect."

    Summer laughed. "Nope. I want first impressions from both of you. Come to the house around 5 and we'll go from here."

    "Okay sweets, get some sleep. I love you." I said.,

    "Goodnight hon, and I love you more." She said hanging up quickly, getting the last word.
    A night out on the town.

    The
    next morning I grabbed breakfast at a local coffee shop, and called
    home. Mom asked how things were going, and I said that they were going
    better than expected and I'd catch her up when I got back. I didn't tell
    her any more than that, but it was the complete truth. I still couldn't
    believe that things had gone so well.

    I looked into some after
    dinner entertainment four my date with Summer on Saturday, and realized I
    didn't have anything appropriate to wear. I decided to go shopping and
    find something worthy of a night to remember.

    I was in town and
    not far from the hospital from what I could tell so I gave Summer a call
    and asked if she wanted to have lunch again. I walked into the wing
    where she worked and leaned against the nurse's station looking up and
    down each hall to see if I could spot her. A woman behind a short
    partition looked up hearing me moving around.

    "Hi. Can I help you?" She asked.

    "I'm looking for Christa." I said.

    "Oh, you must be Pete." She stood and walked over to the counter holding out her hand. "I'm Joan. She mentioned you'd be by."

    "I was hoping to sneak her away for a few minutes for lunch." I smiled.

    "It's
    going to probably be another fifteen before she'll be able to. I have
    to wait for one of the other nurses to come back before I can release
    her into your care." She smiled.

    "Okay well I can just grab a
    coffee in the cafeteria for a few to keep out of the way. Thanks." I
    said and turned to walk down the hallway and saw her in a room through a
    crack in the door. She was bent over a patient talking to them with a
    smile on her face. I looked at my watch and headed to the cafeteria to
    wait.

    I watched the coming and going of people through the
    windows for a while when I felt arms wrap around my neck and hands cover
    my eyes.

    "Guess who?" She asked.

    "Bob, is that you? Your hands are so soft." I replied.

    She buried her face in my hair and gave me a kiss on the top of the head before pulling my head back against her chest.

    "Does Bob have these?" She said softly, and gave a subtle rub of her chest against my head.

    "Well he has put on some weight so yea I'm guessing he does."

    She bent down and kissed my cheek. "Come on you clown, I'm hungry."

    I
    stood wrapping my arms around her waist and drew her tight against me
    giving her a long kiss. "Me too, but I'll have to settle for food."

    Her
    eyes flashed at me and her grin widened. "For now." Her cheeks turned
    pink at the sound of several muffled giggles. "Come on let's eat before
    you get me in trouble for sexually harassing a visitor."

    "I won't
    be the one filing a complaint. In fact I was just wondering in a place
    this size how many available beds there might be." I said, as I walked
    with her to the line. We settled in at the table and Summer attacked the
    giant salad she had in front of her.

    "So no hints, nothing to go on tonight? I'm kind of nervous." I said.

    "That's normal, weren't you nervous when you interviewed for your job at the fire department?"

    "No,
    not really. It was more like signing up for a class than a job
    interview. He asked me some questions, I asked him a few, and before I
    knew it he was shaking my hand and welcoming me aboard."

    "It's
    not going to be like that, I assure you. She's pretty much your standard
    12 year old girl." Summer just froze, the fork half way to her mouth
    and looked at me.

    "What?" I asked worried.

    "I just did the
    math." She looked around to see who was within earshot. "You're closer
    to her age than mine." She set down her fork and looked out the window
    for a minute.

    I reached out and took her hand. "Don't let it bother you. It sure as hell doesn't bother me."

    She snorted. "You'll still be in your twenties when I'm forty."

    "Don't
    worry, I'm a firefighter. I can put the candles out before the house
    burns down." I chuckled. Summer tried hard to look unamused and failed.

    "I
    can imagine the news now. 'Aging spinster in torrid affair with young
    stud, more at 11.' My friends are going to think I'm trying to recapture
    lost youth. Let alone what my family..."

    "Stop." I said sharply
    but softly. "You're worried about ten years from now more than you're
    worried about ten hours from now. Relax, there are only three people
    that have any input in this, and two of them are right here. I'm going
    to be interviewed by the other in just a few short hours."

    Summer looked at me seriously for a moment then burst out laughing.

    "What?" I asked.

    "The
    look on your face. You'd think you were facing a firing squad at
    sundown. I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about."

    We
    finished and Summer had to rush to get back, she tugged me along back
    as far as the nurses station. She turned and looked at me for a moment
    then gave me a quick wink.

    "So you'll meet us at the house around 5? We can just take one car that way."

    I nodded. "Sounds good. I'll see you then."

    I
    began to lean in for a quick kiss when Summer snaked her arm around my
    neck and practically gave me a tonsillectomy with her tongue.

    I just chuckled and smiled, and let her get back to work.

    I
    spent a little time wandering around downtown window shopping before I
    went back to the motel. I took a little time to reflect on everything
    that had happened in just a few short days, and I realized I couldn't be
    luckier if I won the lottery. My only hurdle left is tonight. How would
    Emily see me, as someone invading their lives, as someone trying to
    fill her dad's shoes. I let out a sigh and decided that the best thing I
    could do is to set all of that aside and get to know her and let the
    chips fall where they may. Summer didn't seem overly concerned. Why
    should I?

    I grabbed a quick shower, dressed and grabbed my jacket before I headed up to Summer's house in the hills.

    To be continued in part 5, by Member389 for Literotica

    34 min
  • Summer In Maine: Part 3
    Leave them wanting moreA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

    We made our way to the Jeep and I put our stuff in the back and
    walked around to give her a hand into her seat. The look in her eyes was
    dreamy as I closed her door and walked around to the driver's side. We
    drove back in silence, her hand on my thigh giving it an occasional
    squeeze. When I pulled into the driveway she looked over at me, the
    expression in her eyes was full of longing. I got out and walked around
    the Jeep and grabbed the cooler from the back and walked around and
    opened her door.

    "Do you need a hand?" I asked softly. She just
    nodded looking into my eyes. She slid off the seat landing on her good
    foot and wrapped her arm around me.
    "Hang on." I said softly. I
    opened the door up, turned on the light and set down the cooler. I went
    back out and picked her up in my arms and brought her inside. I carried
    her into the living room and went to set her on the couch and she
    tightened her arms around my neck and shook her head gently. She lifted
    her chin towards the bedroom.

    I looked into her eyes and saw her
    expression, it looked like a mix need and desire. I carefully passed
    through the bedroom door and stood beside the bed. I had a split second
    notion to dump her on the bed laughing, but the look on her face told me
    that tenderness was needed. I set her down on her feet instead looking
    into her eyes. That look wrenched my heart, it said to me, "love me." I
    placed my hands on her hips and drew us slowly together and I leaned
    forward, her hands came up and lay on my chest, grasping lightly at the
    fabric of my shirt as she leaned into our kiss.

    "Go turn off the
    lights." She whispered to me. I looked into her eyes for a moment longer
    and noticed the corner of her mouth rise slightly as she gave me the
    slightest push. I nearly ran out to the kitchen, made sure the door was
    closed and smacked the light switch. I turned the corner from the
    kitchen into the living room and saw her turning to stand right where
    she was when I'd left the room.

    A small lamp with a dim bulb cast
    a golden glow over the room. She looked up at me standing in the
    doorway and the corner of her mouth twitched and she bit her lower lip
    and looked away. I walked back into the room and saw that she'd kicked
    off her shoes but nothing else had changed. I followed suit and kicked
    mine off as I approached her. She looked up from under a fall of hair at
    me still biting her lip. I reached up taking her gently by the chin and
    releasing the lower lip from her bite, only to capture it with mine.
    Her arms came up around my neck as I encircled her waist with mine as
    our mouths explored. Her tongue danced like a flame in a fire, scalding
    hot one moment and gone another. My hands slid up her waist bringing the
    shirt with them and I ran my hand around behind her, running my fingers
    gently up her spine, her skin was so soft and warm. I felt the tremor
    as she shivered at my touch and it brought a small smile to my lips. She
    kissed me deeply, our tongues twirling like skilled dancers, before she
    leaned back slightly raising her arms in surrender.

    The fabric
    slid up her curves giving up every beautiful inch grudgingly. The shirt
    was laid aside as I drank in her beauty. My fingers traced down the
    smooth curve of her waist, then back up her soft flat stomach with its
    little silver and pink heart bangle. The thin lace did nothing to hide
    her excitement, her nipples pressed easily through the flimsy fabric,
    the small pink areola swelled slightly. The invitation was conveyed, yet
    I decided to wait on responding. I looked up into her eyes, her
    expression, soft but willing me onward, yet not giving direction. I was
    on a voyage of discovery, and Summer was letting me find my own way.

    I
    took her in my arms and kissed her again willing myself to go slowly. I
    broke from her lips, trailing kisses up her jaw as she tilted her head
    back giving complete freedom for my lips to roam. I made it to her ear,
    teasing the lobe with the tip of my tongue. Summer inhaled sharply as
    traced down her neck with the tip of my tongue. She reached up under my
    shirt running her hands over my back, pulling us together, rubbing her
    chest to mine. The scent of her perfume urged me on, and I surrendered
    greedily kissing my way down her chest. I followed the top of her bra
    with the tip of my tongue before sliding across the fabric and taking
    the nipple fully into my mouth and sucking it greedily as my hand
    massaged its twin. I made my way across to the other, offering the same
    attention to the right. Summer's breathing was ragged, her head tilted
    slightly back offering herself to me.

    "Take it off." Came the
    urgent whisper. I pulled her towards me making my way up the other side
    of her neck while liberating her from the confines of lace. I pulled the
    fabric slowly down, dragging the lace across her hard nipples, with a
    whimper she bit her lower lip. Her hands slid up my back, taking my
    shirt with them as she lifted it over my head and threw it aside. Our
    skin touched, her nipples poking my chest, it felt like the heat between
    us was enough to start a fire.

    She leaned forward taking the
    upper hand, and in no uncertain terms let me know that it was her turn
    as she kissed her way from my mouth down my jaw , her hands drawing down
    my chest as her mouth blazed a trail to my nipple. She toyed with it,
    flicking it with her tongue before taking it into her mouth, causing me
    to gasp from the heat that enveloped me. She worked her way from one
    nipple to the other achingly slow.

    I reached between us and
    grasped the front of her jeans fumbling to get them unbuttoned and the
    zipper pulled. She took my forearms in her hands willing me to slow
    down.

    "Easy, there's no hurry." She whispered. I calmed myself
    with a deep breath and unbuttoned her jeans sliding the zipper down. I
    parted the waist, just as she leaned down pulling them from my grasp.
    She trailed kisses down my chest as she began shedding my own jeans. She
    didn't appear to be moving quickly but had mine pushed down to my
    thighs quicker than I realized. My cock was as hard as old hickory, and
    it raised a tent in my boxers. She ran her hands down my stomach, and
    placed them on my hips as she knelt in front of me looking up into my
    eyes. I know my eyes begged urgently for satisfaction but Summer
    wouldn't have it. She saw my hands flexing as if looking to grab hold of
    something and took them in her hands pinning them to my hips before she
    leaned forward and began nuzzling my hard cock through the fabric of my
    boxers. She nibbled her way up the underside of my cock, her tongue
    occasionally lashing out for a lick. She looked up at me smiling as she
    pushed my hands away and began peeling my boxers down freeing me from
    the confines. She ran her cheek down my length, she kissed the base as
    she reached up beneath and took my balls in her hand massaging them as
    she began kissing her way up the shaft, her tongue leaving a wet trail.

    She
    stopped at the tip and cleaned up the moisture that had already begun
    leaking. I willed her to take me in her mouth, grab me with her hand,
    but she didn't, she just slowly lapped at the tip and stroked my balls.
    She was building me up to go off like a cannon and she knew it. Finally
    she relented and took the tip in her mouth, slowly swirling her tongue
    around me. I pushed forward hoping she would take more of me and she
    backed away in equal measure. She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow
    as if to say, "Did you really think that would work?" She took her time
    making sure she never missed a spot with her tongue and lips, but never
    drawing me out. She just kissed and caressed her way down my length. I
    didn't think I could take much more when she stopped and looked up at
    me, her eyes smoldering in the dim light. Without a word she tilted her
    head slightly and bent forward taking one my balls into her mouth and
    began stroking it with her tongue, rolling it around her mouth. I gasped
    at the sensation, and I thought I would lose it right then as she let
    it drop from her lips.

    It was only then that I realized that I
    was shaking in anticipation. Summer stood slowly looking into my eyes,
    her lips parted slightly and I instinctively leaned into her kiss. Her
    arms came up around my neck and my hands went to the waist of her jeans,
    two could play this game. I pushed them down to her hips, breaking our
    kiss with a smile. I pushed my jeans all the way off before kneeling
    before her and sliding her jeans down to her knees. I smiled a little
    wider at the pink panties with the tiger stripes and noted a large damp
    spot, I pushed the jeans down and she stepped out of them, they landed
    next to mine when I tossed them aside. She stood still, her hands at her
    sides as I drank in the sight of her long sun kissed legs. I ran my
    hands up her thighs, she was trembling under my hands. I leaned forward,
    placing a soft kiss on the damp spot, a soft sigh escaped her lips, as I
    kissed downward pushing my tongue against her through the fabric. I
    traced my tongue back up, she grasped my wrists urging me to pull the
    flimsy fabric down her hips and be done with it. I had sufficiently
    quelled my desire to throw her down on the bed and take her fast and
    hard. I was learning to enjoy taking my time.

    I nuzzled her
    tugging the panties up pulling them tighter into her crease, pressing my
    tongue into her through the fabric, soft moans escaped from deep in her
    chest. Her grip on my wrists tightened urging me to take them off, but I
    held fast teasing her through the fabric until she let out a pleading
    moan. I loosened my hold and let her hands push mine down, her panties
    sliding down with them. The scent of her arousal caused a wave of
    urgency to hit me, and I inhaled deeply reigning it in. I turned her
    slightly setting her on the edge of the bed. I slipped between her
    spread legs and began teasing her kissing my way down and stopping,
    working my way down the other side of her. It wasn't long that I felt
    her leg wrap around my head, and her fist grab my hair that she'd had
    enough teasing and she needed release.

    She laid back pulling me
    down into her, as soon as I dipped my tongue to her molten center her
    back arched and she let out a feral growl. Her hips lifted grinding
    herself into my probing mouth, and I did my best to stoke the fire,
    tongue dancing over slippery flesh, relishing every moment of pleasure I
    could give her. Her hips began to buck as I locked my lips around her
    clit attacking it with my tongue and she began to cry out as her back
    arched. I did my best to keep her at that edge and let the pleasure wash
    over her. She slowly settled back down her body relaxed while she
    gasped for air.

    She took my head in her hands and drew me up over
    her languid body. I took the time to kiss my way up as she drew my face
    to hers. Her eyes were still closed but her lips didn't miss their mark
    as kissed my forehead first and worked her way down my face, our
    tongues wrestling like lovers.

    "Well you've certainly become skilled at that." She sighed.

    "To
    become truly skilled at anything, you must love what you're doing." I
    replied softly, conveying an adage one of my old teachers used often.

    "Do you love what you're doing?" She asked between kisses.

    I
    smiled and let out a low chuckle. Our bodies melted together, her legs
    parted and wrapped around my hips, and I entered her slippery warmth.
    Neither of us were in a hurry as we sampled each other’s body. The heat
    kept building like a fanned fire and I began stroking longer, and
    pushing deeper, her legs urging me on, her tongue tracing down my ear as
    she whispered encouragement. I kissed and nibbled down her neck, as I
    reached beneath her, taking her shoulders in my hands I held her in
    place as the pace of my strokes became more insistent. She started to
    whimper, her lips parting and she began moaning, spurring me on. She
    gasped, and cried out arching her back offering herself even wider to me
    and began shaking. The end was near for me as I too groaned and drove
    forward, pulling on her shoulders, pressing into her as hard as I could.
    I erupted deep inside her, arching my back as we both gasped for
    breath.

    I slid off lying beside her still gulping air. Summer
    rolled up onto her elbow and laced her leg between mine, rubbing her
    knee against my thigh as she leaned down and kissed me. Her hand ran up
    and down my sweat slicked chest as she stole every gasp for air I made.

    "I'm
    not sure if I'm an excellent teacher or you're an excellent student,
    but wow!" She said. She rolled off the side of the bed saying she'd be
    right back. A cool breeze blew and I felt myself shiver.

    "Oh
    shit!" I whispered looking down and my spent cock laying on my stomach
    drying. So many things started racing through my mind.

    Summer padded back into the bedroom, a towel in her hand. She crawled up onto the bed smiling at me, and leaned down for a kiss.

    "I'm so sorry." I nearly cried. She just looked at me, one eyebrow raised.

    "See
    how easy it is to forget?" She replied softly, knowing instinctively
    what I meant. "Why do you think I just went and washed up. I didn't want
    to be sleeping on the wet spot." She grinned.

    "What if..." I started and she leaned down covering my mouth with hers.

    "Don't
    worry," she whispered, "the lesson I wanted you to take away from that
    first day was that it's your responsibility to remember to cover your
    member." She giggled.

    She let out a deep sigh. "I don't exactly
    go around jumping into bed with just anybody, despite what you may think
    of me." Her expression turned serious. "I'm disease free, I got checked
    out a few months ago, and don't worry, I can't get pregnant." There
    seemed to be something left unsaid, she just sighed again.

    She
    proceeded to use the towel to clean me up, without saying anything more.
    I reached up and gently lifted the hair away from her face, but she
    didn't look up from what she was doing. She was looking at what she was
    doing, but she was a million miles away. I slowly slipped the towel from
    her hand and pulled her down to me wrapping my arms around her. She
    nestled herself against me hugging me tightly as I turned off the lamp. I
    ignored the wet feeling on my chest.

    "Are you awake?" She
    whispered. I had been in one my half-awake moments when she asked. I
    opened my eyes, and noticed it was still dark outside.

    "Yea." I replied softly as I kissed her shoulder. I realized I was spooning her and tightened my hold just a bit.

    "I'm sorry about earlier, how I reacted." She sighed deeply.

    "You've got nothing to be sorry for." I whispered softly in her ear before giving it a nibble.

    She
    started playing with my hand, tracing the fingers with hers, slipping
    hers beneath mine and I closed my hand around hers gently.

    "If you don't want to talk about it..." I started.

    "No.
    I don't mind." She replied twisting her head speaking over her
    shoulder. I ran my fingers down the length of hers resting where the
    ring would be, and rubbed slow circles. I felt her little smile and
    quick gust of breath rather than saw it. "Right to the point. Ten years,
    damn that sounds like a long time. I just realized you probably don't
    have any idea how old I am, do you?"

    "Doesn't matter." I said kissing her shoulder and up the side of her neck.

    "Last
    summer I came home from my shift at the hospital early, nearly caught
    him in the act with a friend of mine. It was pretty obvious what was
    going on. I found out it had been going on for a while by then."

    "What
    a dirt bag." I said, my grip upon her tightened a little in response.
    "A guy like that doesn't deserve someone like you. Did you leave him
    that day?"

    "Leave him? I threw him out, both of them actually."
    She said. A few moments went by before she started again softly. "One
    woman wasn't enough for him, or maybe I wasn't enough for him."

    "Hey now. Don't start talking like that. Where one man sees a rock, another sees a diamond."

    Summer busted out laughing. "Where in the hell did you hear that?"

    I
    started laughing along with her. "Probably on TV or in a magazine." I
    took her hand in mine and ran it down her stomach and began circling
    slowly with our fingers entwined.

    She took a deep breath. "You're
    a subtle one, you are. She's ten, her name is Emily, and she's the most
    wonderful little girl in the world."

    "Where is she now?" I asked, scared to hear bad news.

    "Summer camp in western Pennsylvania. My folks are picking her up when the session ends."

    I kept rubbing slow circles, and flicked her little silver heart belly button ring gently. "No more?"

    "No." She said softly. "After Emmy something went wrong with the plumbing, I had to have surgery."

    "It sounds like it's time to move on, start over."

    "Yea,
    it's taken a year and a lot of prodding from family and friends, but I
    think it's time. This trip was going to be a little solo adventure. My
    total lack of grace and dexterity landed me on my ass for two weeks."
    She chuckled.

    "Well it looks like you're doing well. You've had a passionate love affair with a hot, young stud. What else is there?"

    She
    giggled. "I'm not sure I'm done with that part yet." She ran her hand
    down behind her finding my hardness in the dark gently rubbing it.

    "Yay for me." I whispered. She wiggled away from me and rolled over to face me, our lips met in a deep kiss.

    "Me too." She said between kisses.

    She
    pushed my shoulder back laying me flat on the rumpled sheets, she
    climbed on me straddling my hips as we made out like teenagers. I must
    have nudged her just right a few times.

    "Somebody is looking for a
    little more action." She grinned as she reached down between us lining
    me up and slipping down slowly. A soft hum of approval vibrated from her
    throat, or was that me? I couldn't tell. Our bodies rocked slowly like a
    boat on a gentle swell. Our pace built slowly, savoring the feeling of
    just being together. She sat up and began pushing herself down harder on
    me as I raised my hips to meet each with a firm thrust. We were in no
    hurry, but passion quickly set the pace and we were both moaning loudly,
    her body began to shake in my hands. I knew I wouldn't last much
    longer, and was thankful as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on
    me. She threw her head back and moaned deeply as she ground herself on
    my cock. Her whole body shook as the wave of her orgasm crashed over
    her, I couldn't hold out any longer and lifted my hips and erupted in
    her again.

    She laid down on my chest panting.

    "I love you." I whispered softly, kissing the top of her head.

    I
    woke to an obnoxiously loud seagull squawking outside. I took a deep
    breath and stretched and felt rumpled sheets next to me. I blinked away
    the fog from my eyes and noticed I was alone. I tugged my jeans on and
    walked out to the kitchen. I felt right away that something was wrong. I
    jogged out the kitchen, the screen door banged against the porch rail.
    The Jeep was gone. I ran back inside to the bedroom, her clothes were
    gone, in the bath her toiletries were gone. The coffee table in the
    living room had a magazine or two on it. I looked in the kitchen and
    nothing was different except for the note on the counter.

    Dear Pete,

    I
    feel like a complete and total asshole right now, because I know when
    you read this you'll be pretty upset. When I woke up I checked my
    messages and my Mom had called yesterday. Emmy was in an accident at
    camp and broke her arm. She's okay, but I didn't feel right staying with
    you while my folks took care of her.

    I heard what you said last
    night and it scared me. I wanted so badly to say I love you too. I'm
    just not sure if it's real or not. We come from different worlds, we're
    at different places in our lives, it would be impossible for us both.
    You should move on, and remember everything I taught you. I have no
    doubt you're going to make some girl very happy. You did this one.

    Love,

    Summer

    Hugs & kisses

    Summer
    hated herself for the lie about Emmy breaking her arm, but she'd hope
    it would ease the sting of her running off. She was sure there was no
    other way to end it. The tear was drying leaving a cool streak down her
    face.

    The traffic was getting heavier as she neared Portland, so
    she decided to get off the highway and start west along back roads. She
    still had a couple weeks of her vacation, so she wasn't worried about
    getting home right away.
    Road Trip

    It had been over a year now.

    I
    was working support in Warren down along the Camden road. There was a
    large blueberry farm there that was burning their fields. It's common
    practice to keep the other plants from taking over, blueberries grew
    like weeds out here, the fall burning helped increase the crop, and here
    in down east Maine blueberries are big business.

    I sat on the
    back of Fire Engine number 3, looking out over the fields, we were just
    here to make sure that the fires didn't get away from the farmers. Dark
    smoke rolled along on the breeze as the low flames crept eastward. These
    were the worst times. Normally I was too busy to think about it, too
    busy to dredge up the past and go over it like a raccoon pawing through a
    trash bin. Unfortunately, I tended to hold on to things like that. I
    could see Summer in my mind as if I'd seen her yesterday. The blue eyes,
    and that crooked little smile, her straw colored hair blowing in the
    breezes off the water. She hadn't tanned so much as she just glowed, as
    if reflecting the sun's color and warmth on to you.

    Fifteen
    months. That's how long it had been since she left. I still had the note
    carefully folded in my wallet. A few times frustration nearly got the
    better of me and I almost threw it away, but sentiment always seemed to
    win out.

    After she left I stewed for weeks, mom and friends kept
    trying to shake me out of my funk and none of them succeeded. I talked
    to Davy about a job but he'd already given my spot to someone else since
    I hadn't gone down to see him early enough. He told me that the city
    was looking for recruits for the fire department, and after my level
    headed rescue of a boater last year I should apply for it. The boater in
    question thought it was a smart idea to smoke his cigar while
    refueling, and the fumes caught. I got to him with a fire extinguisher
    before the place went up. He got burned up his arm and some around his
    neck but he survived. I didn't have any other prospects and it seemed
    like a good idea.

    The chief remembered the story about my fast
    thinking the summer before and looked over my paperwork. Before I knew
    it I was getting a ride up to Fairfield to the fire training academy.
    After six months I'd gotten my certification in firefighting and my
    first aid training. I requested further EMT training but the chief said
    it would have to wait until the new budget year before he could send me
    back.

    The summer had been busy with the tourists, the occasional
    fire, plenty of rescues, but now that the season was over it had quieted
    down. It was the quiet times, like now, that I'd fall into this pensive
    mood. Some of the older guys would try to rouse me, ruffling my hair to
    snap me out of it. I remembered Herb, the engineer for #3, sat next to
    me beside the fire house a few days ago. He didn't say anything for a
    few minutes.

    "She must have been something."

    I just nodded. "She was everything."

    He
    nodded. "You know, when the smokes thick, sometimes you have to check
    the line between you and your partner. Make sure he's still there. If he
    pulls, and you don't tug back he doesn't know if he's snagged, or lost
    you."

    I smirked. "Yeah."

    He stood up and wandered back
    into the station. He was right, she tugged, but I didn't tug back. I let
    her leave. I won't lie and say I didn't cry out her name while I kicked
    the gravel in the driveway. I couldn't understand how she could leave
    like that without even a goodbye.

    Herb was right, and it's time
    to respond to the tug. We finished out the day walking the line to make
    sure there weren't any hot spots that would flare up before heading back
    to the station. Tonight was the end of my shift, I'd be headed home
    when we got back to the station, and I was off for the next couple days.
    I told the guys I'd see them on Friday and grabbed my duffel and headed
    to my truck.

    I walked into the house and it smelled wonderful.
    Mom said hi to me and told me dinner would be ready in a little bit. I
    went to my room and unpacked my bag. I remember when I told her that I
    was joining the fire department, she was torn between being happy that
    I'd found a direction after school, and sad that I'd be getting into a
    dangerous line of work. When I mentioned moving out and finding my own
    place she had convinced me to stay, and to put my money away. The house
    was plenty big, and she didn't like the idea of living alone, even
    though half the week I spent at work.

    I went into the kitchen and after a little silence she asked me what was wrong. I just raised my eyebrows at her.

    "What makes you think something is wrong?"

    "First of all, that response, second, you're not usually so quiet around dinner time." She chuckled. I didn't reply at first.

    "What if I told you that I was thinking about moving? I don't mean getting my own place, like to another state?"

    She
    stopped what she was doing and looked at me for a moment. "Chasing your
    dream girl?" She asked. She had correctly deduced that last year’s
    crashing depression was brought about by a girl, but I never told her
    who it was. She figured it was some girl I'd known in school that left
    for college.

    "How will I ever know she's only a dream if I don't try to catch her?"

    She didn't say anything for a minute and went back to setting the table.

    "I
    just don't want to see you get hurt. I mean, what if she's got a
    boyfriend or she didn't see things the way you did. It's not as if you
    were dating her long, I never even got to meet her."

    That idea
    shot through my mind, my mother meeting Summer sent a chill up my spine.
    I nearly forgot that mom thought this was some high school girlfriend.
    Then her statement rang a bell as if my head were in it. What if Summer
    had moved on, and was seeing someone or worse, remarried. My heart leapt
    into my throat and I swallowed.

    "If that's the case then I may be back sooner than later."

    "Don't you get vacation time from work now that you've been there a year?"

    I nodded.

    "Then why not take it and find out. Don't burn your bridges Smokey."

    She had a point. If I quit and headed into the wild unknown I'd be risking a decent future. I chuckled.

    "Thanks." I replied with a little more sarcasm than necessary to get my point across.

    "What?"

    "I actually expected you to tell me to not go chasing dreams. It never works out like you hope it will, blah, blah, blah."

    "Is
    that what you want to hear?" She asked. "Best thing you did was joining
    the fire department. If nothing else, it's a job you can get pretty
    much anywhere you go. I'm not going to try and scare you out of living
    your life. You're smart, you'll always land on your feet, I've never
    really worried about you like that."

    "I think I'll talk to the chief about taking a vacation." I said smiling.

    When
    I got back to the station on Friday I went to the office and put in my
    request, I decided to take the week of my birthday off. I got the okay
    the next day. I spent the next couple weeks making calls and doing a
    little detective work. I found the rental agent in town that handled the
    house rental and inquired about Summer's address. It took a little
    finagling to get the woman to give me an address, but I got it.

    The
    next couple of weeks went by slowly, thankfully nothing major happened,
    and my vacation began. I'd packed up my duffel and headed south then
    west. I burned up the highway arriving at the state line in only a
    couple hours. I crossed New England by mid-afternoon, and drove on into
    New York state, making it to the Pennsylvania state line just after
    dinner time. I was beat, so I found a motel and ordered some take out.

    I
    dreamt of her. The last night we spent together, she opened up, telling
    me so many things. She had cried, I remembered. There was pain there
    that was barely hidden.

    The next morning I checked out and found
    the little diner on the edge of town recommended by the clerk. I had
    breakfast and pored over a map to plan the rest of my trip. Having
    pushed myself yesterday I'd made it more than half way to my
    destination, at this rate I'd be there by dinner time. After breakfast I
    hit the road again, skirting the cities and burning up the miles I
    found myself looking up at a sign, 'Welcome to West Virginia; Wild and
    Wonderful'. That caused a chuckle as I thought about Summer. It was a
    good description of the natives if she was any indication.

    I
    skirted the edge of town and found myself a motel room. I laid back on
    the bed and I wondered what I was doing. I came all this way to see her,
    and I hadn't spent a single moments thought on how I was going to go
    about it. Show up at her home and say, 'Hey, how's it going? Remember
    me?'

    I decided the best way was to let her know I was here and to
    let her come to me if she wanted to see me. It sounded conceited at
    first, but it also felt right. If she didn't want to see me, she'd only
    have to call me and say so, and I'd go home. That thought sent a cold
    chill through me, and I did my best to brush it away. I rummaged through
    the little desk and found some stationery and wrote her a note.

    Dear Summer,

    I
    thought it best to let you know I had come here to see you, and let you
    decide if you wanted to see me, rather than showing up at your door
    unannounced. Please, give me a call and let me know if I should stay or
    go.

    Pete

    I put my number on the bottom of the note, and
    decided the best time to drop it off would be in the morning. Emmy would
    likely be in school and Summer would probably be at work. I put the
    note into an envelope and sealed it and wrote Summer's name on the
    front.

    The next morning I decided I'd grab some breakfast in the
    coffee shop of the motel, before I made the trip across town. Where she
    lived seemed to be on the outskirts of the city on the other side of the
    river. I took my time making my way carefully through commuter traffic.
    Then across the river and up into the hills. I found the house and
    pulled up in front, a small stone retaining wall held back the front
    lawn from the road, and a mailbox stood sentinel at the head of the
    driveway. There were no cars in it, and I looked at the little house
    with its small windows and front porch. A few last die hard flowers held
    out against the October cold. I smiled, as I imagined her sunbathing
    naked on the front lawn, causing accident after accident on what seemed
    to be a busy road. I pulled up and left the note in the mailbox, and
    hoped that if there were someone else, that it was vague enough not to
    cause trouble.

    As I drove away the anxiety began. I had no idea
    the kind of reception I'd get. I drove around the outskirts of town
    killing time. The area reminded me of home, more up towards the
    mountains not along the coast. I roamed down tree lined roads passed a
    few farms, cows and horses sunning themselves in fields. I turned back
    towards the city after noon and made my way back to my motel. I figure
    if I'm lucky enough for her to want to see me, I should at least be
    presentable.

    After my shower I stood in front of the sink looking
    into the mirror and noted that I'd firmed up since becoming a
    firefighter. My face looked a little more angular, my shoulders and arms
    were a lot stronger. I didn't look like a skinny kid any more.

    I
    got dressed and laid back on the bed, channel surfing for anything to
    watch while I waited for the phone to ring. Time passed slowly, the
    tedium of lousy TV shows wasn't helping. It was after 4, and I was
    getting anxious. I grabbed my phone and took a walk around the outside
    of the motel so I wouldn't go stir crazy.

    I was on my second lap,
    thinking about how this trip was a big mistake when my phone rang,
    jolting me out of my reverie. I yanked my phone out of my pocket and
    noted it was a local number calling.

    "Hello?"

    Silence.

    "Summer?"

    "You're really here?" She asked softly.

    "I
    am here. I'd really like to see you." I stopped knowing that if I said
    any more I'd probably break down. She didn't respond at first. "I'll
    understand if you don't want to. I'll just go home if you say no."

    "No,
    I mean yes! I mean don't go, I want to see you. Meet me at RJ's, it's a
    little bar not far from you. I'll see you in an hour." She gave me
    directions from the motel, and told me that she called from her cell to
    just call her if I got lost.

    To be continued in part 4, by Member389 for Literotica
    0 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.